Burn

By:MichaelDean

BurnCopyright©2014byMichaelDean.Allrightsreserved.FirstPrintEdition:July2014

LimitlessPublishing,LLCKailua,HI96734www.limitlesspublishing.comFormatting:LimitlessPublishing

ISBN-13:978-1499299441ISBN-10:1499299443No part of this book may bereproduced, scanned, or distributed inany printed or electronic formwithoutpermission.Pleasedonotparticipateinor encourage piracy of copyrightedmaterials in violation of the author’srights. Thank you for respecting thehardworkofthisauthor.

This is a work of fiction. Names,characters, places, and incidents eitherare the product of the author’simaginationorareusedfictitiously,andany resemblance to locales, events,business establishments, or actual

persons—living or dead—is entirelycoincidental.

~Dedication~Burn is dedicated to

anyone who dares to act ona dream. It doesn't matterwhetherthedreamisafailureorasuccessinsomeoneelse'seyes because you've alreadysucceededbypursuingit.

TableofContents

Chapter1Chapter2Chapter3Chapter4Chapter5Chapter6Chapter7Chapter8Chapter9

Chapter10Chapter11Chapter12Chapter13Chapter14Chapter15Chapter16Chapter17Chapter18Chapter19Chapter20

Chapter1

AFTER

The vicious storm had

long passed and the coolnightairthatfollowedsettledintomycavern.Iponderedallnight about the vision ofScruffy and his discovery.These visions I wasexperiencing of late werebecomingquitetheburden.Itwasgettingharderandharderto decipher whether or notthey were accounts of actualeventsorjustfigmentsofmy

imagination. Iwas beginningto question my sanity. ButdeepwithinmeIknewthatitwas something more. It hadto be. For now, they meantnothing more than an addedaggravation to an alreadytroubled and highly stressedsituation.

I looked back up throughthe hole and noticed a smallhint of daylight beginning tocaresstheskythroughbrokenclouds.Dawnwas setting in,

another day closer to AllHallowsEveandthepotentialendofmy journey as aDriftDemon.

Rightoncue,Murgitcamebarging into the room,shoving the steel doubledoors open. The sound ofthose doors was deafeningwhen opened with force; itdrovemenuts.

“How’sourguestdoingonthis delightful morning?” hesaid,chucklingwithsarcasm.

I said nothing as usual. Iwasused to,and tiredof,hisconstant badgering andlearned just to let it go. Ittook too much energy toconstantlygetworkedupandanswer his persistent teasing.Afterall,itwasjustsomehotwindfromabuffalo.

“I take it you enjoyed thestorm last night? I hope youdidn’t get…wet.” He startedto laugh uproariously as heshuffled behind the fountain

atmybackandpulledaleverthat leveled the floor againoutside of my pool. I had togive the vampires somecredit. They really put insome effort and ingenuitywhen it came to my cell.They really had thought ofeverything.

I rolledmyeyes. If I evergot the chance to get myhands on that little turd, Iwould choke him until hiseyesflewoutoftheirsockets,

Iswear.Iwasfulltothebrimwith his half-witted shots. Imean,atleastShimmerdiditwithanairofconfidenceandstrength. Murgit was just aminion and his jabs at mewerejust…insulting.

As the day settled in, mycell became slightly warmer.When it did,Murgit broughtin yet another flock ofvampirestoviewtheongoingspectacle of me. The sameteasing went on, just as

before, about my story andhow Shade was going tobecome Shimmer’s nextbride. Some questions wereasked, some more insultswere hurled in my directionfrom the blood blisters, andthen they left, just like thedaysprior.AtthispointIwasready to get over this andmoveonwithwhatevershowShimmerhad in store formeandShade.

Theconstantpainfromthe

holy water, my heartachefrom being separated fromShade, as well as the neverending feeling ofhopelessness and depressionthat constantly accompaniedme was more than I couldbear; too much for even ademon likemyself tohandle.I justwanted thissituation toconclude. Itwas time for thepainandantagonizingtostop.I couldn’t deal with itanymore.

Once again, the doorsopened to my cavern and Ithought, Here we go again.Murgit entered. He wasn’talone.Buthewasn’tusheringinShimmer,hismistresses,ora crowd of vampires thistime. The sound of ashrieking, very petrified girldrewmy attention enough toraise my head to see whatwas going on. I hoped for asecondthat itwasShade,butIimmediatelyrecognizedthat

thevoicewasn’thers.Iwatchedashepulledthis

female into my cell by thearmandthenslungheracrossthe room. He grabbed thesteel doors and slammedthemshut.Thegirlsatontheground, pleading for Murgitto let her go.All he didwasignoreherandgrinatme.

“Wha-wha-what are youup to, you idiot?” Imanagedto ask a little louder than awhisper.

“My master thought itwouldbeagoodideaforyouto witness the transition instore for your beloved. Hedidn’t want to cheat you outoftheexperiencesinceyou’llbe forever dead by the timehetakesherashisbride.”Hesnickered as the girl ranbehindhimasheapproachedme. She feverishly tried topull open the massive steeldoorstonoavail.

“Y-you’re sick,” I

commented. I knew what hewas going to do. He wasgoing to change her into avampirerightbeforemyveryeyes. Here was anothertwisted mind game, courtesyof Shimmer.Hewas playingwith his food beforedevouring it; the food beingme. My fury only grewlarger,stokedevenfurtherbythe fact that I couldn’t do adamnthingaboutit.

Murgitlaughedinhishigh

pitched,annoyingway.“Yes,yes,Iam!”

He turned his attention tothe frightened girl bangingher hands all over the doorstrying to figure out away toget free. He walked to herslowly, still off-balance andcorky. When the girl turnedand saw him, she pleadedagain for Murgit to set herfree, bargaining with him inany way she could think of,but of course he was having

noneofit.“Don’t worry, my little

dove.Allofyourworrieswillsoon wash away,” hereassured her with a sadisticchuckle.

Tearsfelluponhercheeks.Murgit only responded bygrabbing the back of herneck. She became quiet andnearlymotionless.He tuggedher into position, directly infront of me and my pool. Ilowered my head in disgust

and refused to watch thisspectacleanyfurther.

“What’s the matter, hero?Youdon’tliketowatch?”Hegiggledagain.

But the morbid, evil,demonic side ofme couldn’tfullyturnablindeyetowhatwas about to unfold in frontof me. Indirectly, I sawMurgitshovethegirldowntoherkneesinfrontofhim.Hechuckled some more andfumbledhiswaytohisknees

besideher and then sat back.Theonly thing thegirl coulddowas pivot her eyes in hisdirection in horror as shewatchedhimgetintopositionbesideher.

Never taking his eyes offme, smiling the whole time,hebegantopull thegirlovertohimveryslowly.Heplacedher so that her back waslaying upon his lap. Shelooked up at him. All shecould do was breathe in a

panic, unable to speak. Herchest rose up and downintensely.

Murgit’s black pupilsexpanded wider as heprepared to feast on thehelpless girl’s neck. Heturned her head slightly,exposing a pulsating veinbeneath her skin. He lickedhis lips aggressively inanticipation.

I lifted my head, as mymorbid curiosity had gotten

the better of me. I saw theyoung girl was facing me.Hereyespleadedwithmeforhelp,butIcoulddonothing.Ifelt ashamed. But when oureyes met, it suddenlyoccurredtomethatIhadseenthisgirlbefore.Hereyebrowsrose slightly. A look cameover her face like sherecognizedmetoo,althoughIcouldn’tbesure.

Then it came to me. I’dseen this girl many times

back in Mountainside atschool. I passed by her inschoolhallwaysaswehurriedto class. I also rememberedseeing her at the party justbefore Jonas and the hordesof vampires attacked. Shewas one of the missing kidsfrom Mountainside. ThosecellsIhadpassedonmywayto this roomwere potentiallyfilled with my schoolmates,aswellasotherscomingfromanywhereonearth.

Assoonasthatrealizationhit,IwatchedasMurgitdoveintoherneckwithhiseternalbite.Shegaspedonelasttimeand lookedaway fromme inshock. I watched as her skinturned pale. Blue veinsbecame visible, only to turnblack from the poison heinjected into her. Murgitwasn’t feastingonherblood.He was filling her withvenom to change her intoone.

Then,Murgit dropped herto the floor. Some kind ofblack liquiddrippedfromhisfangs.Hestaredatheringleeasshebegantowrithearoundin pain. I couldn’t take myeyes off her. She screamedand wiggled as the tormentfrom the transformation ofher human death to hervampirebirthtookplace.Theprocess took at least five orten minutes. Murgit nevermoved from her, just glared

at herwith a sinister look offascination. I admit that Icouldn’tturnaway,either.I’dnever seen a human turnvampire right in front of mebefore and the demon in mekind of liked it while theconscience in me hated itwithapassion.

I knew the process wascoming to an end when shequieted. I watched her eyeschangefrombrowntoblood-red. When her pupils turned

solid black, she gasped forone last bit of air and thenlooked to her maker inconfusion.

“Stand up, my child. Youare made anew.” Murgitstruggled to his feet as hegrabbed the young lady byher hand, helping her to herfeet.

“I shall call you…Colleen.”

The girl smiled andthanked Murgit. Then, they

bothturnedtomeandlookedatmesuspiciously.

“Yousee,child,it’snotsobad,isit?Youareanewbornandarealreadybetteroffthanhim.” He pointed to me andsmiled as Colleen looked atmecuriously.“Let’stakeyoutomeetourLord.”

With a friendly hand onthe small of her back, heguided his new child of thedamned out of my cavern,snickering as only Murgit

can.When I was left on myownagain, Iwonderedwhenthemindgamesweregoingtostop. I hoped that my lovewasn’t getting treated to thesame kind of mental torturethatIwasforcedtoendure.Ialso couldn’t imagine Shadehaving to go through thatkindofaphysicaldeath,onlytobecomeaneternalslavetoa maniacal killer. But theworst part was, it was allhappening because of me.

That’s why revenge orpressing on with my call ofDiccittidel didn’t seem tomatter anymore. Only thethoughtofsavingShadefromany more pain than I hadalready caused kept a smallflame burning alive insideme.

I love Shade, and in mysoul, she is the flickeringcandle standing alone in aroom of blackness, guidingme to her, giving me hope.

And her spark, hidden deepwithinthedarkness,mayholdthekeytomysalvation.AllIhave left now is to live forher,andbecauseofthat,Iamholdingon,faintly.

While wallowing aroundinmy daily dose of self pityand depression, I noticedsome strange noises comingfromoutsideof theholeatopmy cavern. At first I heardwhat sounded like someonepacingaroundtheedgeofthe

hole; I even thought I heardsomevoices,butIcouldn’tbesure. But when I heard thedistinct sound of a branchbreaking and then the soundof a hard thud, I knew thatsomeoneorsomethinghadtobe up there. I didn’t get thesense that it was evil. Itsounded more…clumsy thananything.ButIwastooweaktocallout.

I kept my head raised,trying to do what I could to

get a peek at whatever wasgoing on up there. Then, Isawsomedirtanda rockgetkickedintotheopening,as ifsomeone was standing rightnearthehole’sedge.Italmostlandedonme.

Finally, I gathered whatstrengthIhadtogethertocallout.“Hello?”

A shadowy figure leanedover theopening.Becauseofthe water constantlybombardingmy face andmy

weakness due to its holypotency, I struggled to seethroughblurrysight.

But when a very familiarvoice answered me, “Well,well, well, if all you neededwas a vacation and a niceshower away from me, allyouhadtodowasask,man.”

“Ihaveneverbeensogladtoseeyouruglyface…well,Ican kind of see it,” Iresponded.

I was right. Clumsy was

here. Hope had indeedarrived…well,kindof.

Chapter2

RELEASE“Howintheworlddidyou

get here? How did youknow?”SeeingmyoldfriendScruffy must have reallyenergized me because thiswas the first time in a longtime that Iwasable to stringthis many sentences togetherinonego.

“Don’t ask. I’ll fill you inshortly. But right now, weneedtofigureouthowtoget

you out of there. First of all,how do I get down therewithout shatteringmy anklesfromafall?”

“Cli-climb down thewaterfall…it-it’s the onlyway.”

Scruffyscootedaroundthetop of the hole so he wasdirectly over the rockwaterfallIwaschainedto.Helooked reluctant to take myadvicebecause the topof thewaterfall was still a few feet

belowthetopofthecavern.Itwould require Scruff to hangdown from the opening andhopefully grab onto thewaterfall with his legssomehow so he could climbdown. I had the distinctfeeling thiswasgoing toendupadisaster.

“Are you sure this is theonlywayin?”

“Yes…please—hurry.”With a fearful groan,

Scruffy began to cautiously

slide his body down throughthe hole while hanging ontothe edge of the opening.Hislegs dangled aimlessly as hetriedtoseekoutthetopofthewaterfallwithhisfeet.Afterafew tries, hemanaged to gethis feet locked onto the top.Hewasstillhangingontotheopeningwithhisfingertipsashecussedandcomplainedthewholetime.

I winced as I heard himsay,“Heregoesnothing,”and

he released his hold on theedge of the hole. He sliddownabitashisbodyweightcame to rest upon thewaterfall.Hebear-huggedthestructure in a panic and Ithought he had safely madethe transition.Apparently, sodidhe.

“Well,thatwasn’tsobad.”Hisvoicetrembledinreliefasheletoutanervouslaugh.

Justasweboththoughtthecoast was clear and he felt

confident enough to climbdown to me, I saw his legscome loose.He letoutayelland started sliding down therockformation.Everytimehehit a rock his voice vibrated.The next thing I knew, helanded on my head, whichjarred him off the waterfall,landing him into the poolrightinfrontofmewithabigsplash.

Scruffy immediatelystood, looking completely

stunnedashewipedthewaterfrom his face. He hunchedoverinpain.

“Oh man, that was bad,that was very bad. Owww,owww.”Heplacedhishandsbetween his legs andremainedbentover.

That was an entrance thatonlyScruffycouldmake.

“How-how did you evermanage to learn to walkupright?”Imumbled,takingacheap shot at my friend.My

headsankbackdown.“Shut up.” He tried to

straighten back up andsmiled.“It’sgoodtoseeyou,Leo.”

I raised my head back upand mustered a smile inreturn.

“What do I need to do togetyououtofhere?”

“Go…go…behind thewaterfall…levers orsomething…pullthemtostopthewater…hurry.”

Scruffnodded, limped outof the pool, andwent behindthe waterfall. I heard himfumblearoundforasecond.

“There are two levers.WhichonedoIpull?”

Annoyed, I managed toscream at him. “Just pullthem,hurry!”

Ofcoursethefirstleverhepulled activated the drainagesystem that surrounded mypool. The floors beat andbanged,thenangledlikethey

did when the storm was infull effect, in order to drainwhen the room filled withwater. I was worried that allthe noise might attract theattention of Murgit. Asfrequently as the watchmancameintomycell,Iknewwewere on borrowed timebeforehecameintocheckonme. I watched as the floorleveledbackoutagain.Then,for the first time since I hadbeen chained in this living

hell, the water falling uponmeslowedtoameredrizzle.

Scruffy came around theside of the waterfall. “Did Igetit?”

I nodded and immediatelystarted to feel some of mystrength come back; enoughso I could speakwith a littlemoreauthority.

“Takeyourshirtoff.Wipesome of this water off me…hurry.”

Scruffy did just that and

pattedmedownwithhisshirtbefore putting it back on.“Nowwhatdowedo?”

“I’ve gotta get out of thispool.”

I could feel my powerbeginningtoreturntomeinarush.Even though Iwas stillankle deep in a pool of holywater, it wasn’t enough toholdmeany longer. I startedtopullmyarmstogetherinanattempt to break the giganticchains that had held me for

months. Creaks and cracksbegan to sound around thecavern as the chains rippedapart.Finally,withathrust,Ifelt them bust and I couldplacemy arms together onceagain. The rest of the linksthat were attached to thecavern walls swung andbanged into the rockwalls. Iknew we were making toomuchnoise.

“We’ve gotta move fast,man,”IurgedhimasIripped

the chain link cuffs fromaroundmywristsandankles.

“So, it’s true then—thatstuff in Shade’s little book?”Scruffy looked at meinquisitively.

Westumbledtogetoutofthepool.“Alltheanswersarecoming, bro. I’ll fill you inlater. But for now, we’vegotta get you out of herebeforeMurgitcomesback.”

“Murgit?Who’sMurgit?”“One of the many

hundreds, more likethousands, of tyrannicalvampiresthatarecrawlingalloverthisplace.”

IwaswalkingbyhimasImentioned this, studying theexit above us as ScruffyabsorbedwhatIsaid.

“Wait…vampires? Whatdo you mean…vampires?Thosethingsarereal?”

“Yes,”Iwhispered,“andifwedon’tgetyououtofhere,you’llbecometheirlunch.”

Scruff just looked aroundthe cavern with his mouthopen.

“Wait…wait…wait.Argento didn’t say a wordabout vampires.” Hepanicked.

“Well, they’re here…holdon—who’sArgento?”

“Forget Argento! Get methehelloutofhereifthere’rereally vampires around! FirstIhavetodealwithyourlittleattitude, then I get put

directlyintoharm’sway—”“Well, ifyouhadn’t acted

like such a spoiled little bratand been patient and waitedforme—”

Then Scruffy interruptedme. “Spoiled brat! If youwould have been a big boy—”

Thenext thing I knewwewereshoutingovereachotherin a very immature and ill-timed little catfight. I startedtoshushhimwhenIheardthe

sounds of the steel doorsbeingtamperedwith.

“Seewhatyou’vedone,” Iwhispered and smacked himinthechest.

“What I did? That’s thegratitudeIgetforsavingyourbutt. I don’t wanna die inhere.Let’sflyouttheholeupthere. Get me as far awayfrom here as possible, Leo.”He began to pace nervouslyinacircle.

Then something came to

mind.“I’vegotabetteridea.”“And that is?”Hestopped

pacing.“You’re gonna be the

bait.” I grinned at himsadistically.

“Thewhat?”heshouted. Ihadtoshushhimagain.

“Don’t worry, you’ll onlybe a distraction so I can getthe jump on who comesthrough that door. You’regonnabejustfine.”

“Whyis itevery timeyou

tell me not to worry…Iworry?”

I could only smile at himand directed him to stand atthe front of the pool facingthe steel doors. I flew to aspotontheceilingjustabovethe door and held on. Scruffstood in place, shaking inanticipation. I knew it wasprobably Murgit comingthrough the door. The doorsbeatandbangeda littlemoreand began to slide open. I

could tell it was indeedMurgit because he washummingashestartedtostepfootintothecavern.

“What’s this? Who areyou? What are you doinghere?” Murgit shouted at asheepishly grinning Scruffywhoinnocentlywavedathim.

I watched Murgit shuffleintotheroom.

“What is a humandoing…?” Murgit glancedbehindmyfriendandnoticed

thechainswerebrokenand Iwas no longer there. “Whathave you done?” Murgitscreamed.

“You mess with my boy,you mess with me.” Scruffytried to sound tough but itcame out more like a pleathananorder.

Murgitshotovertohimina flash and grabbed him bythe throat. “I will suck youdry,youignorantkid.”

Scruffy’s fearful eyes

glared at him as hewhispered,“Goforit.”

I rolledmy eyes and shotfrom my hiding spot. Igrabbed Murgit by his jaw,turninghisfacebacktome.

“Just like you, bloodblister,he’sgotverypowerfulfriends.” Murgit could onlygurgle a response as Isqueezed him a little tighter.“You aren’t laughing now,are you…ya little peon.” Ireveled in anticipation ofmy

revenge.Murgit released his hold

and Scruffy started to taunttheoddvampire.“Yeah,takethat…mess with me and seewhathappens.”

Iglancedoveratmyfriendand gave him a dirty look.Just as I was about to plowmy fist through Murgit’sbody and rip his heart out, Ithought about the humansthat may be trapped in allthose cells I passed up. I

wanted to set them free andthought it might be a betteridea,fornow,tokeepourex-prisonguardaroundandthensendhimasamessengerbacktoShimmer.Iunclenchedmyfist and spunMurgit around,punchinghimintheface.Theforce of the blow shot himacross the cavern and hecrashedintothewall.

“Yeah! That’s my boy!”Scruffycheeredmeon.

I simply looked at him

again and Scruff justshrugged.Imarcheduptothestunned vampire, picked himupwithonehand,andpulledhimtome.

“I could kill you rightnow…and I should, but Ihaveabetteruseforyou.”

Scruffy heard what I saidandquicklywentintoapanic.“You’re not gonna kill him,Leo? You gotta! He’s gonnacomeafterus…me!”

“Don’tworry,man—I got

this.” I stared into Murgit’seyes. “I’m going to releaseeveryprisonerintheCavernsof theForgotten…andyou’regoing to take me to all ofthem. After that, I’ll releaseyou and you can let yourmasterknowthatI’mcomingforhim…andforShade.”

Murgit started laughing.“We’ll just hunt them downand kill them as theyscramble through thecountryside like rats. You’re

dooming them to animmediate death if you dothat!Thenmymasterwillkillyour beloved.” He continuedgiggling.

I pulled him closer. “No,he won’t. He’s invited toomanyofyoublistershere foran event. Shimmer is ashowman,he’llcomethroughwith his promises…one wayor another. And anotherthing, you won’t hunt thehumans we’re about to free,

because if you do, you’ll bethe first vampire I kill today.Understood?” I grinned athim.

His eyes just darted fromside to side in fear as hestopped laughingandnoddedinagreement.

“Leo, I don’t mean tosound heartless or anything,but Iwantoutofhere first. Idon’t want any more ofthese…thingstocomeinherelooking for you.”Hepointed

atMurgit,who Iwas pullingoutofthecaverndoorsbyhisneck.

“I need you to lead themout of here. You can’t leaveyet.”

“What? What do youmean? I’m not familiar withRomania!” He jogged up tomeasweapproachedthefirstdoor in the corridor afterleavingmycell.

“Don’t worry, I’ll showyou where to go.” I reached

over with my free hand andrippedthesmallsteeldooroffitshinges.

“It’s okay, you can comeout. Don’t fear any harm,” Icalled out to the coweringperson kneeling down in acornerofthedarkenedcell.

Very slowly, the figurestood and walked toward us.Assheneared,shefullycameinto view. I realized this girlwent to school with us, andapparentlysodidScruffy.

“Meredith, is that you?”Scruffysoundedshocked.

The girl exhaled in reliefand hugged him, “Mark! Ican’t believe it’s you! Wereyouimprisonedhere,too?”

“No, I’m here to help.”Scruffypattedherback.

“There are more of ourfriends in the cells. Theybroughtushereafterthepartythatnight.”

It seemed that Scruff’sanxiety subsided about

stickingaroundtoaidonceherealized that people he knewweretrappedinthecaverns.

“What do I have to do,bro?” He looked to me forinstruction.

“Once we free them, takethemtothetownafewmilesaway.I’llshowyouwhenwegetoutofhere.Runasfastasyoucanwiththemandfindaway for them to call theirrelatives, friends, orwhoeverfromback home. If there are

people that aren’t from ourtown,havethemdothesame.Don’t count on the localpopulation to help you,they’reslavestothevampiresandwon’thelpyouforfearofbacklash. Wait for mewhereveryougoandI’llfindyou.”

“Whatifthevampireshuntusdownwhilewe’rewaitingforyou?”

“That’s precisely why itwill be safe for you as you

wait.” I shook Murgit. “I’mgoingpartycrashing.”

“What do you mean?”Scruffylookedperplexed.

“I’m gonna be thedistraction you need. A littlepayback is coming to ourcaptors. They’re gonna bevery busy dealing with me.Plus,I’vegottafindShade.”

“Sounds horrifying…let’sdoit.”Scruffhalfsmirked.

I swattedhimon thebackand we started rushing from

cell to cell. I’d rip off thedoor and another personwould come scurrying out.Scruffy was even gettingconfident enough to go inafter some of the morereluctant ones. Some roomswere empty, but that stilldidn’t stop me from rippingthe doors off the hinges inorder tomake sure. It took afew minutes, but weeventuallyexploredeverycellin the caverns. I pressured

Murgit to make sure therewasn’tanymoretoexplore.

Nearly twenty petrifiedhumans tagged along behindus as we reached the finaldoor that led to the outsideworld.

Chapter3

CRASHER“Youpathetichumanswill

never get home alive!”Murgit tried to intimidate thenervous flock that hesitantlysteppedintothefreshairafterweopenedthedoors.

“Shut your mouth.” Ismackedhimacross theface.“Noharmwillcometoyou…I guarantee it—just followMarkandstick together.Callyour homeswhen you get to

town.”IdrugMurgitwithmeasI

ledScruffyandourfollowersto a point on the cliff wherethey could see the nearbytown.

“Right there…hurry,” Idemandedas Ipointed to thetown below. Scruffy wishedmeluckwithahandshakeandcalled out for the horde ofhumanstofollowhim.

Iwatched them get a safedistance away before letting

go of the squirming Murgitwith a shove. It had takentime for Scruffy to get somespace between us and nightwassetting in.Murgit landedhard on the ground and slidbackwardsafewfeet.

“I’ll laugh when mymaster takes your life.” Hejumped up and startinggiggling.

“Youwon’tgetthechancebecause you’ll be dead,” Ipromised him. “Now go tell

ShimmerI’mcomingforhimandShade…go!”

Mytemperwasstarting toflare asMurgit took off in aflash towards the castlesittingonthenexthillover.Iwasfullyreadytounleashallthe fury that had beenbuilding up within me sinceI’d been a prisoner here.Butwith that anger camepatience. I wanted to makesure Scruffy had been givenenough time to get to some

measureofsafety.Finally when I deemed it

wastimefora littlepayback,I turned my attention to thecastle.Istartedoutwithajogthat quickly gave way to adead sprint. I felt like I wasmovingfasterthanIeverhadbefore. I turned around tolook behind me as I wasmovingandnoticedthatIwasrunning so hard and so fastthattreesandshrubsthatoncestood behind me began to

uproot, buckle, and break,onlytobesuckedtowardsmelike they were in a vortex.Even the largest of the treesbegan tobend like theywerein hurricane force winds.Everything was disrupted inthewakeofmy turbulence. IknewIwasgrowingstronger.

Once I reached the sharpdecline of the very tall,almostmountain-likehillthatheld the Caverns of theForgotten, I shot myself off

the cliff and straightenedmybody out. Everything pausedandgotquietaroundmeforamoment as I becameweightless in mid-air. Ifocused on a portion of thecastle where I would makemy entrance; a stone wall atthe base. There wasn’t anyreason why I chose thatparticular area to make myentrance. I just trusted mydemoninstincts thatsensedaconcentrationofevilbrewing

from that portion of theimposingstructure.

I thrustoutmywingsas Idove towards my designatedtarget area. Iwasn’t going toknock on the front door inordertoenterthecastle,butIwasn’t going to kick it in,either.Iwasgoingtoenterina manner so they knew Imeantbusiness.

With as much brute forceandspeedasIcouldmuster,Istretched out both arms in

frontofmeandaimed.Iwasmoving so quick I actuallysonic-boomed. In seconds, Islammed into the stone wallthat surrounded the base. Itsounded like an explosion.Dirt and rock fragments flewin every direction as thecastleshooklikeitwashitbyabomb.

I got to my feet. I didn’twant to go slamming into ahorde of vampires and be atan immediate disadvantage,

or even worse, slam intosome unsuspecting humansthat had nothing to do withthisfight.

I couldn’t see a thing as Istoodinacloudofdebris,butI heard the sounds ofsomething moving about inthe chaos. As the fog frommy mess slowly cleared, Icouldsee that Iwasstandingin some kind of ballroom.Agigantic chandelier of bonesand skulls lit by candlelight

swayed from the ceiling. Icould see a couple of bodiespicking themselves up fromthe floor when I entered.Largeandsmallrockhadshoteverywhere into the room,even landing upon anextremely lengthy diningtable that sat in the middle.There were also vampiresholding different musicalinstrumentsinacornerofthevast room. The rest of theflock appeared to be inmid-

danceastheirarmsandhandswere still intertwined aroundoneanother.

My instincts had onceagain served me correctly asrealized I had burst rightsmack in the middle of theirlarge celebratory ball. Alleyeswerenowrestingangrilyuponme.

“Am I overdressed?” Ispoke.

“Leo!”Ascreambellowedout from theopposite sideof

theroom.My attention was

immediately drawn to thescream—itwas Shade. I sawanelevatedarea,almostlikeastage,where Shimmer sat ona giant throne of yet moreskulls and bones. To his leftand right, sitting on muchsmaller,butidenticalthrones,sat Sierra and Molina. Allthreewere glaring straight atme. Behind them, in chains,stoodmybeautifulgirlfriend,

a little worse for wear, butstillclearlyhuman.

The sight of her beingchained completely enragedme. I glanced at all thevampires still standingstationary, peering at me.Theywerenothingmorethanweak obstacles between megettingtoShade.

“You make quite theentrance, Leo. The earthrumbled at our feet beforeyour…magical appearance,”

Shimmerdeclared.“What can I say, I enjoy

showingupfashionablylate.”I glared at him then glancedatmygirlfriend,whosportedarenewedlookofhopeuponher face. I also noticed asmirking Murgit poking hisannoying face from behindhismaster’schair.

“My friends, most of youhavehadthedistinctpleasureof meeting half of the mainattraction at The Ball of the

Dead on All Hallows Eve.”Shimmer stood up from histhrone and waved a handaround in introduction. “Butfor thoseofyouthathaven’t,let me introduce you to theslayer of Agrelia, the herowho claimed Diccittidel andthe recent thorn in my side,LeoCutler.”

All the blood suckers intheroompeeredatmewithasnarl.Icrackedahalf-smirk.

“Let’s showour uninvited

guest how we treatrudeness…shallwe?”

All vampires in the roomwentontheoffensive.

“Kill him!” Shimmerscreamed. It was on.Shimmer slid around histhrone and grabbed Shade,freeingherbeforepullingher,screaming, into a backstagearea. Sierra and Molinaremained seated, eagerlyanticipating the impendingbattleabouttounfold.Murgit

followedhisfleeingmaster.I didn’t want to wait for

the vampires to come tome,so I marched into theballroom with purpose,swinging and punchinganything that came near me.My goal was the stage so Icould follow Shimmer andShade. A slew of bloodblisters charged me. Theycouldn’ttouchme.Iwasinablind rage. Some of thevampires fell victim to my

death punch as I penetratedtheir cold torsos and pulledout their hearts while othersreceived a punch from eithera fist or one of my wingswhichsentthemflyingacrosstheroom.

I was carving a straightline across the ballroom,heading right to Sierra andMolina,whowere arrogantlywatchingthefightfromupontheir perch. Vampires keptcoming in waves at me,

young and old, male andfemale. It only took a singlepunch most of the time todisposeofthem.Iwastakingthem out so easily I nevertook my eyes off Shimmer’smistresses,whojustglaredatme with almost an arousedlookupontheirfaces.

Before I knew it, I wasstanding at the base of theplatform where the beautifulseductresses were sitting. Iwas taking out the last

remaining vampires that stillhad the courage to come atme.Quitea fewof themhadfled in terror when theyrealized they weren’t strongenough to stop me. Before Iknewit,onlyoneelder,malevampire remained. He wasswinging wildly at me and Idodgedeveryblowhe threw.I played with him for amoment before putting himout of his misery. I grabbedholdofhiminabearhugand

began squeezing.He gurgledabitashe turnedhisheadtofacehistwogrinningleaders,whowatchedoninpleasure.

His eyes popped out oftheir sockets and shot on thefloor in front of them justbefore I broke his back andbent him over backwards. Ithen discarded the brokenvamp. I smiled up atShimmer’stwinbridesbeforereaching down to the busted,butsquirmingbodythatlayat

myfeetandpunctured it so Icould take his heart. Once itwasinmyhand,stillbeating,I tossed itupon the stage. Itrolled between their feetbeforeitturnedtoash.

“Impressive.” Molinaraisedaneyebrow.

“Impressive indeed,sister.” Sierra smiled andturnedtohersister.

“I’mgladyou ladies likedwhat you’ve seen. Now…ifyoudon’tgetoutofmyway,

youwill quickly join him.” Ithrust my wings and landedon stage in front of the stillseatedvampirequeens.

“You have to admire hiscourage,eh,sis?”Sierrasaid,keeping her attention on hertwin sister as if I was nothreat.

“I suppose. But you can’tdisregard his sheerstupidity…stupidity that willlead him to his doom.”Molinaturnedawayfromher

sister and gaveme a look ofcondemnation.

“What a shame,” Sierrasaidasthetwoofthemstoodfrom their thrones. “Havingto destroy such a specimen.No wonder the human loveshim.”

“Mmmm,yes,suchapity,but our Lord’swishmust befulfilled,” Molina added asfourweapons,oneforeachoftheir hands, slid out fromunderneath their skin tight,

longsleeves.They twirled the weapons

around in their hands,preparingtousethemagainstme.Oncetheywereaimedinmydirection,Icouldseethatthe four daggers were somesort of stilettos; extremelyunique. The weaponsappeared to be solid silver,fromthedaggers’endstothehandles. They were detailedwith black inlay to look likesnakes with the serpents’

heads adorning the handlewithitsmouthopenandfangsout, looking ready to strike.But themost striking featurethat caught my attentionabout the stilettos were thediamonds reflecting from theeyesofthesnakes.Theywereremarkable.

Now, these weaponsweren’tthedemondagger,ofcourse, and couldn’t kill me,buttheysurecoulddoalotofdamage; a perfect remedy to

slow me down enough toactually stab me with thatvery item. How was Isupposed to know whocurrently possessed thedemonblade?Nottomentionthat Sierra and Molina werethe most powerful vampiresafter Shimmer. This battlewouldbenoeasytask.

I did a back flip off thestage in order to get somespace between me and myrivals.Thetwinsonlygrinned

at one another and leapedway up into the air, landingbehind me in a spread outfashion. I quickly turned toface them and they slowlystarted to approach as theytwirled the stilettos in theirhandsmaliciously.

“Shall we, sis?” Molinagrinnedandcameatmefrommyright.

“Weshall,”Sierra replied,trackingmefrommyleft.

I took a defensive stance

andwaited for them tomakethe first move. It didn’t takelong for them to engageme.The two of them startedslashing away with theirdaggers at the same time. Iducked and pivoted,successfully dodging theirinitial attack. But just as Ithought Iwas ready tomakean offensive strike, Sierraknelt to the ground andswung her leg around at myfeet at the same timeMolina

chopped me across the neckin a clothesline fashion andknockedmetothegroundonmyback.

Sierra then leaped up offthegroundandcockedoneofthe daggers back behind herinorder tostabmewith itasshetriedtolandonme.Iwasquick enough to roll out ofthe way before she could hithermarkandshestabbedthedaggerintothestoneflooring,which made it spark like a

loose car battery cable fromtheforceoftheimpact.

My wings pushed me tomy feet just in time to seeMolina spinning and twirlingnext tome. I blocked one ofher jabswiththedaggerwithmyforearm,butIwasn’tfastenough to react to anotherone of her spins and sheslashed me through the sidewith the stiletto from mybackside.

Icriedout inpainrightas

Sierra came somersaultingmyway. I brought in one ofmywings in order to protectmyself as she one-two’d mewith a couple of kicks. Ipulled my wing back tocounterherbutIwastoolateand she cut me above myknee with the dagger. Thiscaused me to sink down inpain.Theywere fast…really,really,fast.Byfar,theywerequicker than anything I hadever come across before;

maybe even faster thanChristian.

As I tried to rise, Molinakickedme square in the faceand it sent me flyingbackwards, crashing into thelengthy dining table. Thesection I smashed throughbuckled and busted. All thefancy plates, lit candles andgoblets upon the table eitherflewintotheairandshatteredwhen they hit the ground orfellandbustedalloverme.

“This…is the great herothat defeated Agrelia?”Molinaantagonizedme.

“Couldn’t be. He’s muchtoo…slow. This one is nomatch for our Lord,” Sierraadded.

“No, he isn’t.” I made itback tomy feet. “Looks likewe’ll be able to take care ofhim ourselves.” The two ofthemlaughed.

“Well…then come finishit.” Iwaved themover tome

as I dusted myself off withmywings. I still wasn’t sureiftheyhadthedemondaggerornot,butIhadtofightthemlike they had one in eachhandfromhereonout.

The twins adhered to myrequest and both of themleaped into the air and camestraight at me. I jumped upand met them in the air andthey took an assortment ofshotsatme,whichIwasableto block or avoid. I was

finally able to get my handson Sierra and tossed her. Isenther crashing to the floorbelowmeandMolinastartedhackingawayatmewithhertwo stilettos, landing stabswith both of them in one ofmy wings. A few featherscame out and it stunnedme,butIwasable tograbherbyone of her arms as she tookanother swipe at me. Ichucked Molina in the samemanner I threw Sierra. It

worked in my favor becauseSierrahadgottenbackupandleaped at me, but Molinacamecrashingintoher,whichcaused both of them to gosmashing back to theballroomfloor.

I landed on the floor nextto them and bent over to domoredamage.But likeapairof break dancers, the two ofthem spunoff their backs byspinning their legs around inthe air and both of them

kickedme about four or fivetimesallovermyupperbody.

In no time flat they wereback on their feet, swinging,thrusting, and kicking at measfastastheycoulddeliver.Imanaged to bob and weavemywayoutoftheiroffensivestrikes, even managing tothrowsomeblowsofmyowntheprocess. Iusedmywingsand arms to hit them in anymannerIcould,buttheywerejust as fast, if not faster at

blocking or dodgingeverythingIhurledatthem.

For a short while it wasjust one huge flurry ofoffensive and defensivemaneuvers between the threeof us. Some hits connected,some didn’t. Regardless, wewere throwing them withrecklessabandon.

Finally, as odd as itsounds, there was a break inmy luck when Molinastabbed me in the chest and

couldn’t pull the dagger outrightaway.IgrabbedherandpulledhertomejustasSierratookastabatmewithbothofherstilettos.Molinascreamedin pain as her sister piercedboth daggers into her back.This instantly caused Sierrato hesitate in shock, givingme a second to discardMolinatotheground,pulloutthe stiletto from my chest,andlungeatSierra.

Myattackwasadirecthit.

Istabbedherintheneckwiththeweapon and she let out abloodcurdlingscream.Inonecontinuous motion, I turnedaround and slugged the nowstanding Molina, who wasreachingbehindher,tryingtopull out the daggers in herback. She went flying intoone of the stone walls,causing an indention whereshe hit. Rubble fell from thewall upon her impact. Iturned back to see Sierra

pulling the stiletto out of herneck and taking anotherswipeatme.Iblockeditwithmywing,whichcausedhertodrop it. I grabbed her withboth hands, knelt down, andcranked my body around,throwing herwith everythingI had at her stunned sister.She shot like a cannonball ather siblingandslammed intoherwithenoughforcetoblowout another section of thewall before they landed

outside.Iknewtheywouldbeback

intheballroominaheartbeat,soI leaped to theceilingandcrawledacrossituntilIgottotheskullandbonechandelier.A large chain,much like theones that had heldme in thecaverns,supportedtheweightoftheenormouslightfixture.I pulled it free from theceilingandstartedtoswingitback and forth. I got somerealmomentumgoing by the

timeIsawthetwinsentertheroom together. They lookedaroundtheroomforme.Thisworked in my favor becauseit slowed them momentarily.They stood so close togetherthat I let the chandelier gowith a final swing, hoping itwould land on the both ofthem.

Right before the fixturewas about to make contact,they looked up. Theexpressionontheirfaceswas

priceless because they knewinstantly that the chandelierwasmuch tooclose for themtomakeanescape.Ithitthemhard and knocked them totheir knees, but I didn’t getthe desired effect I waslooking for. I thought itwould crush them into theground and shatter in amillion pieces; but it didn’t.Insteaditlandedaroundthemandtrappedthembothwithinthe structure of the

chandelier. They werestanding close enoughtogether that it didn’t smashupon hitting them, but ratherjustlodgedaroundthem.

Knowing it would bemerely a few seconds beforetheywouldfreethemselves,Ishot off the ceiling andlanded beside the strugglingsiblings. Wasting no time, Igrabbed the chandelier andstarted to spin them aroundlike I was going to shot-put

them,andthat’sexactlywhatI did. When I let them go,they rocketed into the stage.They barreled into it,completely knocking out asectionoftheriser.Thethreethronestiltedandfellintothecrevicethatwascreatedfromtheir impact. The chandelierexploded and bones flew ineverydirection.

I didn’t delay making mynext move and flew at thefallentwins.Molinastoodup

from the rubble, pushingwood,bones,and rockoffofher. Her back was to me asshe tried togatherherwits. Ididn’t giveher that chance. Iwas going in for the kill. Iballed upmy fist and swungitwithalltheforceIhadsoIcould take her heart. Butwhenmyknucklesstruckherbody, I realized somethingwasquitedifferent.

Uponmakingcontact,Ihitsomething very hard and it

actually echoed. At least thepunch knocked Molina backinto the ruins as I pulledmyfistbacktolookatit.Iknewshe’d only remain confusedforasecond,Ithoughtitbestto strike again, so I reacheddown and pulled her out ofthe mess. I spun her aroundso she was facing me andpunchedheragain.Imetwiththe same results. I hitsomething very hard,somethingvery…metal.

I was so distracted, and alittle frustrated by not beingable to kill Molina forwhatever reason that I forgotabout her sister. Sierra hadgotten free of the rubble andcharged at me. She leapedintotheairandhitmesquareinthechinwithaflyingkick.Thisknockedmecleanacrossthe roomonmybutt. Iknewtheywould be coming atmein no time, so I quickly gotback to my feet. But what I

saw was the twins casuallydusting themselves off astheywalkedoutfromthepileofbones,rocks,andwood.

Not wanting to give theman opportunity, I charged atthem.

“Stop,hero!”Sierracalledouttomeasshelookedatherunsteadysister.

I ignored her commandandkeptcomingatthem.

“If you kill us, youcondemn your love. Shewill

die tonight if you proceed,”Sierrawarned.

“She’s probably deadalready,”Ipointedout.

“Iassureyou—sheisnot,”Molinaadded.

“How can I possiblybelieveyou?Allyou’vedoneis lieandmisleadme.Seemskilling you twowill helpmefeel better and hurt Shimmeratthesametime.Iseethatasa win-win.” I power walkeduptothem.

“But it won’t be a win…will it? Your beloved Shadewill be…dead.” Molina kepton.

“When Shimmer sees thatwe have returned to him, alittle worse for wear, butunharmed,thentheeventsforAllHallowsEvewillgoonasplanned,”Sierrapromised.

“A slight change in thescript, but the opportunity todefeat Shimmer and saveyourlovewillstillbeinplay

for you, hero,” Molinacontributed.

“HowdoIknowthatwhatyou say is true aftereverything Shimmer haspulled? I don’t trust a damnthingyouorShimmersay,”Isnarledatthesisters.

“Then you can take yourchances and try to kill us inorder to find out if what wesayistrue.Or—”

“Or what?” I interruptedSierra.

“Or, you can wait untilThe Ball of the Dead,”Molinafinished.

“AndifIwait…Shadewillnotbeharmed?”

“We guarantee it,” theybothsaidatthesametime.

I stood in silence, unsurewhat to do. I wanted to killthem,thatis,ifIcouldfigureout why my punch didn’tpenetrateMolina,butIhadtotake the chance in order tomake sure Shade was okay.

Chanceswere that theyweremostlikelylyingtomeagain,butIhadtoplaythefoolonelast time to hopefully secureShade’s life for a few moredays.

With as much hatefulsincerityasIcoulddishouttothem in warning, I let themknowIacceptedtheirbargainwithconditions.

“Letmeput it to you twothis way. If I leave, only tocome back and discover that

Shadewaskilledprior tomyreturn, Iwill showyou…andShimmer no mercy when Ilay my wrath down upon allofyou.” Ipointed to them ina menacing manner, “I willkillevery lastvampire left inexistence.EvenifitisthelastthingIeverdo.”

Silenceflowedbetweenusfora fewsecondsas Iglaredatthehalf-smirkingtwins.

“We’relookingforwardtoit,”Molinareplied.

“What do I need to dofrom this point?Where do Igo?”

“You will return to us atmidnight on All HallowsEve,” Sierra said as the twoofthemstartedtocircleme.

“Where?”Igroaned.“The coliseum known as

‘The Cavity’,” Molinaconcluded.

“At the highest point ofDevil’s Tooth Mountain onthe outskirts of Romania?” I

madecertain.“That’s the spot,” both of

them confirmed in unisonagain.

“I’llbethere.”“We knew you would.”

Theygrinned.“So, for now, relax. Go

enjoy your last few days onthisearth…inexistence.”Thetwinsstartedtochuckle.

“Same to you,” I warnedthem, which stopped theirchucklinginaninstant.

With that, theyweregonein a flash. The next move Ihadtomakewastomakesurethe freed humans, and ofcourse my best friend, weresafeinTransylvania.Iranoutoftheopeninginthewallandflew out to find Scruffy andthe group that followed him.Hopefully they hadn’tbecome vampire food bynow.

Chapter4

RETURNEDI landed just on the

outskirts of the town. Thereason behind that was, ofcourse, so the humanpopulation that dwelledwithin the area didn’t seesome winged humanoidflying around in the night. Icould have changed intoshadow form, but althoughless noticeable, I was stillvisible. It’s always best for

me to appear human when Ican.

After I touched down, Iwasted no time in joggingintotownasquickasmylegswould take me while tryingnot toattractanyattention tomyself. I searched a few ofthe local shops and alleyswith just a simplewalkby. Ifound Scruffy and the groupof humans at a small localmarket.

“You made it back.”

Scruffy walked up to me inreliefjustoutsideofthestore.

“Yes, but we don’t havemuch time towaste.Nodealwas struck to secure yoursafety or theirs from thevampires. Have theappropriate calls been madealerting people to theirwhereabouts?”

Istaredatthehumanswhowere flocked together insidethe store still, afraid to comeout with good reason. They

looked dirty, ragged, andworn down due to whatthey’d been through over thepastmonths.

“Yes. It wasn’t easy,either. No one, except thiskindoldcouplethatrunsthisstore,wouldletusin.”

“I told you. They fear thebacklash from the vampireclans.”

“Well, whatever. I’m theonlyonewhohasn’tmademycall.IwasabouttountilIsaw

you.”“Well,don’t.”“What do you mean…

don’t? How are we going toget back?” Scruffy lookedperplexed.

“By flight.” Iwalked pasthim.

“You have money for aplane? I still have to callmyparentsandletthemknowI’llbe home soon. It’s going tobe a long flight,” Scruffyinsisted.

“Notreally.”Ipulledopenthe door to themarket to goinasScrufffollowed.

“What do you mean…notreally?”

“I’m the plane—and Imove fast.” I stopped beforegoinginandturnedtogrinatmyconfusedbuddy.

A look of fear came overhisface,“Ohhellno!I’mnotdoingthatagain.”

I stopped in themiddleofthestorebeforegettingtothe

humans. “Yeah, that’s beeneating at me and I haven’thad time to talk yet. That’show you got here? Someonetookyoubyflight?”

“Pretty much.” Heshrugged.

“Whobroughtyoutome?”Iwastotallyconfused.

“Argento.” He shruggedagain.

He spoke as if I wassupposed to be familiar withthename.

“Who’sArgento?”“Youdon’tknow?”“No, I don’t know,” I

sarcasticallyreplied.Scruffy placed his hands

onhishipsandjustshookhishead.“Thisjustkeepsgettingweirderandweirder.”

“What are you talkingabout,man?”Iurgedhim.

“Dude, just forget it fornow. We can get into thatwhen we get back home.Let’s just get the hell out of

here.Thisplace isgivingmethecreeps.”

Inoddedinagreementandturnedmyfocus to thegroupof anxious people staring atme. “Listen up, your safetystill isn’t guaranteed. Waithere as long as you possiblycan—”

An old couple interruptedand began speaking inRomanian.“Theywillbesafehere for now, but they can’tstayforlong.”

The animatedway theoldman spoke made me assumethat they thought none of uswould be able to understandthem, but I, of course, did,and answered them in theirnativetongue.

“Thank you for what youaredoing.Icannotrepayyouforyourkindness.”

Thecouple lookedateachother in shock,obviouslynotexpecting anyone to speaktheirlanguage.

“There is no need, justmakeitclearthattheyneedtoleavethisplaceasfastastheypossibly can. We will keepthemhereuntilthen.”

I nodded at them with asmile and focused myattention on the anxioushumans, who were dartingtheir eyes back and forthbetweenmeand theoldmanaswespoke.

“What did they say toyou?”Scruffyinquired.

“Listen, these kind peoplewillallowyoutostayherefora little while. But you mustgetoutofhereasfastasyoucan. Keep calling parents,friends, authorities backhome, whoever you can, toget you out of this placeA.S.A.P. Scruffy and I mustleaverightnow.”

“Where are you guysgoing?” Scruffy’s friendMeredith spoke up for thegroup.

“You’ll be fine, hun. I’llcome see you when you getback…all of you that live inMountainside…I’ll come seeyou,”Scruffyanswered.

“C’mon, Scruff, let’s go.”I nodded in appreciation atthe old couple and theyreturnedthesentiment.ThenIturnedtotheembattledgroupand did the same thing,assuring them that thingswould be okay from here onout; even though I didn’t

knowthatforsure.Just as we were about to

walkoutthefrontdoortothelittle market, a female voicecalled out, “Thank you.” Iturned to acknowledge thewhole group one more timewith a smile and then wewalkedoutofthestore.

The two of us headeddown the street so we couldget to the outskirts of thetown. People were peekingfrom behind closed curtains

at us. It appeared that theword was out about thestrangepeopleintheirtown.IguessScruffy,doingtherightthingofcourse,goingdoortodoor to find someone thatwould help them, kind ofspedup theprocess.Withallof the suspicion anduncertaintygoingonwiththepatrons of Transylvania, averyeerievibewasintheair.I didn’t sense anything evil,just uneasiness. The streets

were dead empty as Scruffyand Icontinuedourwalkoutofthelocation.

“You think they’ll beokay, Leo?” Scruffy voicedhisconcern.

“If there’s one thing thatI’ve learned, bro, nothing iscertainaboutthismessweareallin.”

“Andwhatisitexactly,weare into? I mean, vampires,kidnapping, Shade’s diarythat says you’re a demon or

something like that, flyingpeople…things…whatever.”

“Justlikeyoutoldme,I’llanswer that when we gethome…and when we get afree moment to do so, butright now,we gotta get backas fast aswe can.” I stoppedwhenwereachedasafepointformetotakeoff.Wewereashort distance away from thetownnow.

“Oh no, not this again.”Scruffybreathedoutasigh.

“What’s the matter? Youscared of heights?” I teasedhim.

Scruffy quickly composedhimselfandclearedhisthroat.“O-ofcoursenot.IthinkI’vehandled these freakycircumstancesprettywell,ifImustsay.”Hestoodproud.

“Well, all right then, let’sdothis.”

Before Scruffy couldprepare, I whipped out mywings and he let out a big

“whhooahh”asitwasthefirsttimehe’d seenmy enormousobjects of flight. I grabbedholdofhimand immediatelythrustmywingsandwe tooktotheskies.

“Wait! I’ve changed mymind! Leave me with theother people! Ohhhhhhhmyyyyyy gaaaawwwd!”Scruffypanicked.

Ittookquiteafewminutesbefore Scruffy would quitscreaming bloody murder. I

couldn’t helpmyself and dida few corkscrews and divesjusttomesswithhim.

“Ohhhhh, I hate you…Ihateyou!”hehowled.

AllIcoulddowaslaughathimtheentiretime.

“YoudorealizeI’vetakenShade on rides, per herrequest mind you, and shehardly evermakes a peep,” Iteasedhimfurther.

“Well then, you two canhave at this all you want…

just leave me out of it fromhere on out. Ohhhhhnooooo.”

He bellowed again as Itookadive towards theopenoceansoIcouldflyafewfeetabove the water. I couldn’thelp myself; I just had toscrew with him the entireflight. I alsocouldn’t containmy laughter, as all he coulddowascomplainandwhine.

When we reached theAmerican shores, from high

abovetheclouds,thesunwassetting on this side of theearth. It wasn’t long beforewe reached Colorado. Whenwe got to my spot, I landedandplaced theveryhappy tobe on the ground Scruffybackonhisfeet.

“See,nottoobadforafirsttime flyer…more or less.”Scruffysighedinrelief.

“Hey, whatever you gottatellyourself.”

“Look,I’vegottagetback

or my parents will begin tothinkI’vegonemissing,too.”We walked toward Sandra’scarthatwasstillparkedatthetop of my driveway.Somethingoccurred tome, itwas sitting in the exact samespotitwasinmyvision.Thisreminded me to ask Scruffymore about how he came tomeinthecaverns.

“I know you have to getback,bro,butIneedtoknow,now, about how you knew

about where I was…and thisArgento person you keepmentioning?” I stopped himright before we approachedthecar.

“I guess I’ve been gonelong enough. Another fewminutes’delaywon’thurt.”

“Thanks,man.”“Sincewe’vebeenateach

other’s throats, I’ve beensuspicious about you. Yourparents thing, the fact thatI’veknownyoufortwoyears

and never met them or seenyour house. So…I startedfollowing you. More so tomake sure you were okay;likeyouweren’thidingbeinghomeless or something.” Helaughed, but still seemedserious.

“Well, in a round-aboutway, you’re right.” I grinnedathimback.

“Don’t getmad atme forthat, man. It really was so Icould make sure my friend

wasokay.”“It’sallgood.Continue.”“So, after Sandra and I

saw you in the park, wefollowed you to make surethat you weren’t gonna runoff and kill yourself orsomething over the Shadesituation. You looked downand out when we saw you.”Scruffyleanedagainstthecarandfoldedhisarms.

“Iknewsomethingwasn’tright with you, Leo.

Somethingwasoff.Thenoneday, I was debating aboutcoming up this hill to seewhere you lived,when all ofa sudden I saw that cat ofShade’s, or yours, orwhoever’s, holding what Ithought…”

“It was Shade’s necklaceinhismouth,”Iansweredforhim, which made Scruffygivemeastrangelook.

“Ye-yeah—how did youknow that?” He tilted his

head.“I can’t explain it myself,

because it’s something I’verecently come to learn aboutmyself…I see things. Thingsthat have happened or willhappen…I’mnotsure.”

“So…is that it? Is that allyou know?” Scruffy wavedhis hands as if urgingme tofinishhisstory.

“No. I saw you followShadow…our cat, up the hilltomyplacehere,all theway

up until you bent over andpicked up Shade’s diary andthe necklace. I heard a voicecall to you…then I sawnothingmore.”

“Wow.” Scruff just shookhis head. “That’s exactlywhat happened. Whichreminds me…” He reachedintohispocketandpulledoutShade’s necklace, thengrabbed the diary out of hisbackpocketandhandedthemto me. “…here you go. You

need to really watch whereyouguysleavethatdiary.”

I rolled my eyes. “Trustme…Iknow.”

“So you don’t knowanythingpastthatpoint?”

“Nope. Just you,somehow, magically,showing up in Transylvania.That’sit.”

“Well, then, as I wastrying to figure out what thehellwas going on, these twopeople…” he huffed, “called

out to me. They scared thecrapoutofmeintheprocess,and told me they were yourfriends.”

“Myfriends?”“That’s what they said.

TheguywasnamedArgento,thegirlwasnamed…Iforget.BeganwithanA,Ithink.”

“I’ve never heard of anArgento, or either of them,forthatmatter.Whatdidtheylooklike?”

“Well, they sure knew all

aboutyou.”Heshrugged.I could only lower my

eyes in confusion as Scruffycontinued.

“They both wore longrobes of pure white withhoodies resting behind them;kind of reminded ofGandolf’sgarbinLordoftheRings. The two of them hadvery long, straight, blondhair, nearly white. Theirpupils were a cross betweensilver andwhite.Almost like

those contacts people put intheir eyes for Halloween orsomething. I’d never seeneyeslikethatbefore.”

Scruffy began to soundlike hewas describing a pairof angels tome.Butwhat inthe world were they doingaround my camp, talking tohumans I know? Moreimportantthanthat,whyweretheyhere?

“They told me to trustthem,whichIdidn’t,andthey

knew where you were andthat I was the only one thatcould help you. So, call mestupid, I said to heckwith itandagreedtogowiththem.IfI’d have known they wereabout to sprout wingsthemselves, well, at leastArgento did, the girl stayedbehind, and fly me to youpersonally, I probably wouldhave rethought my decisionto go. Then next thing Iknew, I was dropped off at

that hole aboveyou in a treeand, just like that, Argentowasgone.That’sprettymuchit. I found you and here weare.Thishasbeenoneof thecraziestcoupleofdaysinmylife.”Heshookhishead.

“Angels tookyou tome?”I glared at him withconfusion.

“I guess…I don’t know…youtellme.”

Ididn’tanswer.AllIcoulddowasplacemyhandsonmy

hips,strugglingtomakesenseout of what Scruffy had toldme.

“Another time then?”Scruff could probably tell Iwasperplexed.Iturnedtotheside and looked off in thedistanceinthought.

“Look, bro, I’ve gotta gethome. My parents areprobably freaking. Let’s gettogether soon. You’ve gottaexplain thismadness tome.”He reached out and we

claspedhands.“You got it, man. I’ll get

withyoubeforeIgoback.”Ismiled.

“Besides…it’s the leastyou can do for me…I savedyour life.” He winked as Ichuckled.

He opened the door andjust before he got back intoSandra’s car, I placed myhand on his shoulder, whichcaused him to turn back tome.

“Hey, bro…thanks…thanksalot.”

Scruff smiled. “Noproblem. You’re my bestfriend. That’s what we do.For what’s it’s worth, I’msorry,Leo.Ididn’tknow…”

I interrupted him with ahug.

“All is forgiven,myman,don’tsweatit.It’squashed.”

Scruffy sat in the car andstartedit.“Seeyousoon.”Hewaved and sped down my

hill.More questions than

answers kept coming at me.Now I had to find out if thisArgento person was anenemy,oranally.Eitherway,itsmelledlikemoretrouble.

Chapter5

INTRODUCTIONThe night had long since

set in and I spent most of itlooking for Shadow. Butthere was no sign of my catanywhere. I was troubled bythat. When I finally decidedtogiveup looking forhim, Igot back in my tree andfiguredI’d thinksome thingsthrough and watch thesunrise, which was just acouple hours away. Things

were much lonelier withouthim.

While contemplating therecenthappeningsandwhatImust do next, I heard thesound of footsteps crunchingagainst thedirtbehindmeontheground.IturnedasfastasIcouldtoseewhoitwasandwasblindedbyabrightwhitelightmovingtowardmefromthetopofmydriveway.Thiswas the type of light thatusually accompanies angels

when they’re in the presenceofdemons.Thisisoneofthemany reasons why it’simpossible to take out anangel. Being a demon, it’svery difficult to be in thepresence of heavenly beingsofpurelight,soit’sveryhardto see angels with demoneyespasttheirheavenlyglow.

Regardless, I called out,“Who’s there?’ as I leapeddown off my tree andexpandedmywings. Iplaced

myarminfrontofmyfacetotryandshieldtheintensityofthe light. I could sense itwasn’tahumanbeingofanykind,soIknewitwassafetowhip out my wings and getready for whatever wascomingatme.

Suddenlythelightdimmedenough for me to make outtwo characters heading myway. Iwas certain theywereangels,butwhat theywantedexactlywasupintheair.SoI

askedthem.“What do you want from

me?Whyareyouhere?”Ididn’tgetananswerright

off the bat but the light thatsurrounded them wentcompletelyoutandIwasabletogazeuponthem.Therewasone tall male and a shorterfemalewalkingsidebyside.Ifigured this must have beenthe duo Scruffy had met.They were just as Scruffdescribed them. Iwas a little

stunned by how much theirfeatures resembled Christian.They didn’t have his paleskin, on the contrary, theirskin looked much warmer,like blood was flowingthroughthem,buttheysharedthe same long blond, nearlywhitehair.

“Don’t worry, Leo, we’renot here to harm you,” themalesaidinasoothingtone.

“Then why are you here?Whoareyou?”

“IamArgento.”Heturnedto his companion. “And thisisElysia.I…amhandtoSaintMichael theArch-Angel, andElysia is hand to me.” Hesmiled as Elysia slightlybowed her head. Somethingabout his beautifulcompanion looked familiar,but I couldn’t put my fingeronit.

“You still didn’t answerme—whyareyouhere?”

“We’ve always been

here.”“Whatdoesthatmean?”“It means that I stay on

earth, in whatever formnecessary, to ensure balance.Lately, I’ve had all myattentiononyou.”Hesmiled.

“Apparently. It was youthatbroughtScruffy tome…wasn’tit?”

He simply bowed inagreement.

“If you’ve been keepingtabs on me, how have I not

sensedyou?”“LikeIsaid,Icantakeany

formthatIchooseinordertoachievewhat I need to. Thistime…I was a cat. YoureferredtomeasShadow.”

“That’s why Shadow…you never feared me likeevery other animal on theplanet. I’d always wonderedaboutthat.”

To be quite honest, I waspretty bummed. I’d justrealized that my furry feline

friend had been Argento indisguise,andwasnevergoingtocomebacktome.Thatwashardtodigest.

“So it was you withShade’schainthatledScruffytoherdiary?”

He bowed in agreementagain.

“How did you get thechain?”

“It came off Shade whenSierra andMolina kidnappedher. I decided to keep it

until…an opportunitypresented itself…so tospeak?”

“Andyou’rehelpingme…ademon…why?”

“Well, as you know, wecannot directly interfere inmatters between the powersthatbe inHelland theirowninhabitants. We can onlyensure balance betweenHeavenandHellasitpertainstoearth.IfyourLordBellock,his council, and anyone else

from Hell start to bend therulestosuitHell’sadvantageshere on earth, as you know,we must step in and makesurethingsdon’tgotoofarasit pertains to human soulcollection.Christianhasdonesome things that we do notapprove of, especially whendealing with you. Shimmerhas been out of line as well.Things like taking yourbeautiful Shade, and the raidthevampiresdidatthehuman

gathering, sending this towninto a panic, are far beyondcrossingtheline.Wearehereto make sure this madnessdoes not continue. Balancemustberestored.”

“Butwhydidyouhelpmegetoutof theCavernsof theForgotten if you can’tinterfere?”

“We didn’t.” They bothgrinned.

“Of course you did. YoubroughtScruffytome.”

“Yes…yes, I did. Of allbeings, you, being a DriftDemon, should know thatthere’s a difference betweenurging a human to dosomething, doing thatsomething for them, andgiving them the choice.All IdidwaspresentMarkwithanoption and he chose to findyou, and, well…he needed alift.So…Igavehimone.”Hegrinnedatmecynically.

“Yeah, but you still

interfered…”“Interfere? Is that what

you think I did? Was it methatmadethechoicetotrytofree you? Was it me thatfreedyou?”Argentoraisedaneyebrow.

“Well,no,but…”“ThenIdidnotinterferein

your Diccittidel from Hell.Instead, Imerely…assisted afriendinneed.Youknow,it’skind of like when humansgivearidetoastrangerwhen

broken down on the side ofthe road.Besides, there isnorule between Heaven andHell that says humaninvolvement in spiritualmatters is restricted. Fromwhat I know, itwasMark, ahuman, that interferedbetween you and Shimmer’svampire clan. Not me,Argento.” He smiledsheepishly.

“Technically…you’reright.”

“What does a technicalityhave to do with it? If I’mright…I’mright.”

“So, was it you that sentme the neutral portal in thewoods that night? The onethat took me to Agrelia’srealm? If that isn’t directinvolvement, I don’t knowwhatis.”

“You assume too much,Leo. Not I, Elysia, nor anybeinginHeavenhassentyoua neutral portal. That

agreement wasn’t madebetweenoursideandyours.Iwould look to one of yourown kind to find the answerto that question.” He lookedatmesharply.

“So, if you’re not here tohurt, help, or hinder me,where do we go from here?What’sthepoint?”

“I’ve told you…we areonly here to keep balance.Nothingmore. Heaven has astake in your Diccittidel

claimaswell.”“Andthatis?”“It’s simple. No demon

haseverwonDiccittidel.Itisin Heaven’s best interest tomonitor this. If you dosucceed, then others of yourkindmayfindencouragementto attempt freedom as well.One less demon in Hellmeans one less soul underBellock’s command. That’sgoodforHeaven.”

“Whataboutbalance?”

He grinned andapproached a little closer,waving his arms out in frontofhim. “Well…evenHeavendoesn’t mind if the scaleshappentotipinourfavor.”

“I would imagine not.Even Heaven thirsts forpower.”Ishookmyhead.

“Notpower,mydearboy,freewill. Complete and totalfree will among the humanrace. No interference fromHeaven, or Hell, just living

their lives and accepting thechoices they make. Thepurest of ways to harvestsouls. No persuading, nomisleading, no urging. Just ahuman’s free mind makingdecisionsforitself.Thosearethe purest souls…whetherthey are good or evil. Wehopefor thedaywhenthis…tug-of-war between the overand underworld will cease.But until the day Hell quitsdabblingwiththehumans,we

will always be here to holdthelevel…andifpossible,tipthescalesinourfavor.”

“Sowheredowe go fromhere?” I waved my fingerbackandforthbetweenus.

“We will be watching,waiting, from a distance.Awaiting whatever outcome.Ifneedarises,wewillbehereto offer guidance,encouragement…evenadvice. All one has to do iscallforusandwe’llbethere.

Again, not to aid, but toassist.”Hewinkedatmeandturnedaway,walkingover tohisverysilenthand,usheringhertofollowhim.

I stood in silent confusionasIwatchedthemwalkawayand get nearly into thesurrounding woods beforecalling out to them oncemore,“Why…Argento?”

They turned back aroundtofaceme.“I’vejusttoldyouwhy,Leo.”

I looked at him withskepticism, “C’mon,Argento…why?”

He just stared atme for asecond and started to turn towalk away. Elysia did justthat and headed into thewoods but Argento stoppedandturnedbacktomewithacalmingsmile.

“Because,Leo, sometimeseven a demon gets a secondchance.”Hehalf-grinnedandwalkedintothewoodsbehind

hishand.I’d heard Shade say that

line tome once before.Nowthat the introduction wasmade between me and themysterious Argento andcompany, it justmade thingsall the more complicated.More players were in thegame now and the pressurewasmounting.

Chapter6

CALMAll morning as I watched

the sunrise, I thought aboutthe conversation betweenmyselfandArgento.A lotofthings he said troubled me,but one thing stood out; itwas when he mentioned to“look to one of my own”about the neutral portal thattookmetoAgrelia.Whatdidhe mean by that? Angelsaren’t the type to lie or

mislead, but was he lyingabout“assisting”mewiththeportal in order to helpcomplete my quest? Icouldn’t be sure, but if hedidn’tdoit,whodid?

Another thing I thoughtabout doing todaywasgoingto visit Scruffy and hisfamily, not just because Imissed themoranything,butbecauseIthoughtofawaytomeet up with Anne, Shade’smother, to get word to her

about her daughter, and IneededScruffytosetitup.Ofcourse I wasn’t going to tellher anything about thevampiresandwhatnot,Iwasgoing to make an effort tocalmherby tellingher that Iknew where her daughterwas, that she was safe, andthat I was going to try andrescue her soon. I knew shewould pry deeper, but Iwasn’t going to give her anymoreinformationthanthat.

There was no way I wasgoingtowalkuptotheLewishomeandknockonthedoor.I know that Richardwas outfor blood and he’s highlysuspicious of me right nowanyway,whereasAnneseemstohaveabettergraspon thissituation and is a little moretrusting. I’d need to haveScruffy get word to just her,then meet me somewhereoutside.Hopefullyshewouldagreetomeetmewithoutany

human authorities in tow. Imean, this isn’t something Ihave to do. I’m just doing itas a courtesy to her mother.She needs to know that herdaughterisalive.

I waited until the earlyafternoon and took off forScruffy’s house. Naturally Ididn’tfly.WhenIgot thereIsaw Sandra’s car in front ofthe house. I hoped thatScruffywas just using it andthatshewasn’t there.Scruffy

knew too much about menow, I didn’t want anotherhuman getting involvedbecauseknowledgeaboutmewasgettingoutofhand.

When I knocked on thedoor, Scruffy’s fatheranswered and was elated tosee me. “Leo, great to seeyou!”

I returned the sentimentswith a handshake and wasimmediately escorted insideto the living room. Scruff’s

motherwalked in,gavemeahug, and asked if I washungry. I forgot how warmandcaringhisparentswere.IcametorealizethatIdidmissthem.

“Mark,”hismotheryelled,“Leo is here! That bedroomdoor better be open, youtwo!”

Now I knew that Sandrawashereand it frustratedmealittlebit.Itwasgoingtobehard to talk with Scruffy

about setting up a meetingbetween me and Shade’smom.

“Itis!Tellhimtocruiseoninhere,”Scruffreplied.

“Go ahead, son.” Hismotherpointed.

“Thanks, Mrs. Spears.” Ismiled and headed to hisroom.

I walked in and Scruffygreeted me with a bro-shakeand Sandra walked up andgave me a very long, tight

hug.“I’m so happy you’re

okay, Leo…Mark told meeverything.” She let me goand looked at me withsincerity.

I looked past her at myfriend, annoyed. “Really,man?Everything?”

“Sorry,bro.Icouldn’thelpit. I don’t keep things frommygirl.”

“You struggle to keepthings from anyone. C’mon,

man.” I rubbed my handagainstmyfaceinfrustration.I shouldhaveknownScruffycouldn’t keep a secret forvery longand in this casehemade it less than twenty-fourhours.

“Don’t worry Leo, yoursecret is safe with me…us.”Sandratriedtocomfortme.

“Is it, guys? Is thereanyone else that I should beaware of that knows aboutwhat’sgoingonwithmeand

Shade?”“No one else.” Scruffy

spokewithcertainty.“Absolutely…no one. I

promiseyou,Leo,Iwon’tletit get past us.” Sandra gaveScruffyanevileye.

“Ihopeso.Ifyoutwoonlyknewhowmuchdangeryourlives are in now, you’dwishyoudidn’tknow.JustlookatwhathappenedtoShade.”

“Sowhathas happened toShade…exactly? You said

youwouldclarify things.Myprice for saving your life.”Scruffy grinned as he andSandra sat down together onthebed.

Igrittedmyteethtogether,trying todecidehow to start.It didn’t matter anymore atthis point how much morethey knew. The two of themwere already armed withmore information that tookthem past the line of beingnaïve, so I walked over to

Scruffy’s door and quietlyclosed it. At this point, themore they knew about theworldaroundthem,thebetteroff in preparation they werefor defending themselvesshouldtroublearise.

I started off telling themwhyIwasinMountainsidetobegin with. Beginning withDarryl,thewhyandthehow,even going into whathappened that night at thepartyandafterIshooedthem

off ofMiller’s Hill. I sparedno details and left nothingout, well, within reason.Somethingstheydidn’tneedto know. For the most partthough, I told themeverythinguptothispointasIknewitandas ithappened.They just sat on the bed,slack-jawed,unabletospeak.

“Justtopointout,Scruffy,the girl angel, her name isElysia…name doesn’t beginwithanA,bud.”

“I knew it was somethinglike that. Elysia, huh? She isvery…Elysian.” Sandrashoved her elbow intoScruffy’sside.

“Sheis.Hencethename…Iguess.”IsmiledatSandra’splayfuljealousy.

“So what’s your nextmove, Leo?” Sandraquestioned.

“Ihave tokillShimmer…or be killed. Either way,Shade’s fate lies in my

hands.”“You’re going back to

Romania?”Scruffyinquired.“That’s where he’s at,

that’s where Shade is…soyes.”

“Do you need us to gowith you?” Scruffyswallowed hard. Althoughappreciative,Ichuckledathispolite, but probably notgenuineoffer.

“No,man. I justneedyouboth to stay here, stay safe,

and keep quiet. There’ssomethingyoucandoformetoday,though.”

“What’sup?”“Ineedyoutogetwordto

Anne Lewis, Shade’smother.”

“About what?” Scrufftiltedhishead.

“I need to let her knowthatShadeissafe.That’sall.”

“Why don’t you just gooverthere?”

“Because dummy, Mr.

Lewis thinks that Leo hassomethingtodowithShade’sdisappearance. I’ve beentalking to Anne off and onlately,hewantsLeototalktothe authorities. He can’t gothere.” Sandra answered himforme.

“I see. So what am Isupposed to tell her if I cangetheralone?”

“Tell her to meet me byherself at the fountain in theGardens of Zeus tomorrow

afternoon if she can.Aroundoneo’clock.”

“What if she can’t makeit?What if I can’t catch heralonetotellher?”

“She will…and so willyou.”

“Youwantme to go overtotheirhousetoday?”

“Yes, as quickly as youcan. Sandra can gowith youif you like. Someone has tohave common sense on thistask.”Iwinkedatachuckling

Sandra.“Easy now.” Scruffy

smiled.“We’ll head over there

right now, Leo,” Sandraadded, jumping off the bedand pulling Scruffy up withher.

“Willyoubecomingbackbeforeyouleave,bro?”

“Unfortunately,no. Imustget back toTransylvania andfaceoffwithShimmer.”

As they were gathering

their things to leave, Scruffystopped doing what he wasdoingandplacedhishandsonhiships,loweringhishead.“Ijust realized, with all thecrazinessgoingonrightnow,I may never see you againaftertoday.”

Scruffy’s words stoppedSandra in her tracks right asshewasopeningthebedroomdoor, “Oh my God…you’reright. We may never get tosee you…or Shade ever

again.”“This is very true, but

that’s the hand I’ve…we’vebeen dealt. This is why theknowledge you have now isso very dangerous. It’sparamount that you keepwhatyouknowsecretoryoubothmayturnupdead.”

Without saying a word, Icouldtelltheyunderstoodtherealgravityofthesituation.Ifelt like they, especiallyScruffy,wouldkeepourlittle

secret. Scruffy nodded andwalked up to me with hishand extended. We claspedthem together and hugged,patting each other on theback.

“If you don’t come back,just know that you will bemissed,bro.”Hespokesoftlynexttomyear.

“Thank you for being myfriend, Scruffy…and attimes…my only one.” Ileaned back as we still kept

ourhandsinterlocked.“It’s been my pleasure.

Come back, homey…comeback.”

Ijustsmirkedandnodded,releasingourhands.

“We love you, Leo…bothyou and Shade. Go get herand come back to us safe.”Sandra stepped betweenScruff and me and wrappedherarmsaroundmyneck.

I just rubbed her back asshe huggedme. I could hear

her sniffling, and when shepulled away from me, shewipedtearsfromhereyes.

“Well,thisisit.”Ipointedforthemtoleadmeoutofthebedroom. “Go see Anne andtellherI’llbewaitingforhertomorrow.”

Scruffy patted me on theshoulderinagreementandwewalked out of his room.Webid his parents farewell andheaded out the door. Theygave me a ride back to my

home. It was a quiet ride,only a few words werespoken. When they droppedme off at my spot, we hadanother moment of wellwishes and I hugged thembothagainandwatchedthemleave. I never took my eyesoffSandra’scaruntil I couldno longer see it. If I had aheart,itwouldhavesankasIwatchedthemdriveaway.

There was nothing to donow butwait until tomorrow

toseeifAnnewouldmeetupwithme.Allnight it felt likeit used to. No Shadow, noShade, no visitors, justme. Iwas alone again and I hatedit.

When morning came, Idecided to take off to theGardens of Zeus. I needed achange of scenery. My spotwas too lonely. Being at theGardens wasmagnificent formore than one reason. Therewaslifeandbeautyallaround

in that area and this spotwould forever remind me ofthatwonderful firstdatewithShade. When I saw thefountain just past the arch inthe middle of the Garden, Isatdownonthecementbenchandwaited.

At one o’clock, almost tothe second, I heard a veryfamiliarvoicecallout tome,“Leo?” I turned around toverify that it was indeedAnne.

“Hey Anne,” I stood upand pointed at the bench forher to sit down. “Please joinmeforasec.”

Anne looked reluctant tosit,butdidasIrequestedandI followed behind her. Sheplaced her purse in her lapandclosedherarmsarounditnervously.

“What’s the meaning ofthis? Mark and Sandra toldme you wanted to meet mehere.Theytoldmethatithad

to do with Shade.” Shelooked distressed, as if shewasabouttohearbadnews.Iquicklycomfortedher.

“Shade…is fine. She’sbeingheldagainstherwill…butshe’sfine.”

Anne let out a sigh ofrelief. “You knowwhere sheis?”Shetearedupalittle.

“Ido.”“Well, then, c’mon. We

have to tell the police, Leo.Speak with Sheriff Sam

Taylor.Whatintheworldareyouwaitingfor?Whyhaven’tyou called the police beforecoming to me?” She jumpedup. I reached up and politelygrabbedherbythewrist.

“Anne…wait. You can’tdothat.”Iletgoofherwrist.

“What are you talkingabout?Haveyougonemad?”

“Calling the authoritieswill only seal her fate. Youcan’tdothat.”Annesatbackdowninshock.

“So I’m supposed tosimply take your word forit…anddonothing?HowdoIknow for certain it isn’t youholdingher?”

“I asked you once to trustme and you said you would.Now I’m begging you oncemore to believe in me. I, ofcourse, do not have her. Iwould never do anything tointentionally hurt yourdaughter and I think I mayhave a way to free her from

hercaptors.”“Yeah, and what happens

ifyoufail?”“I think we both know

whatwillhappenifIfail.”Icouldtellbythelookon

her face that she wastormented.Ireachedoverandgrabbedoneofherhands.

“Why can’t you tell mewheresheisatleast?”

“Look, I knowhowmuchyou love her. If there wasanother way, I’d take it, but

there isn’t. I can’t tell youwheresheisbecauseitcouldmess things up for me intrying to rescue her. I’maskingyoutotrustme…oncemore. If I don’t bring herback to you in a week, youcancall all theauthoritiesonme that you want. Hell, youcandoitwhenIdeliverhertoyou.Justletmedomything.”

“Canyouguarantee that?”Shelookedoptimistic.

“Nothing is guaranteed.

AllIcandoistry.”Shelookedatthefountain,

deepinthought.Herfacewasdistressed, but then her eyesturnedbacktome.“Isweartoyou, Leo, if I find out thatyou are responsible in anywayforthishappeningtomydaughter…or to any of theyouthofthistown,Iswear…you will pay dearly.” Shespoke with a stern, yettremblingvoice.

I didn’t say anything

because Iwas the reason forthis happening, for the mostpart. The only thing I coulddo was flash an insinceresmileather.

Anne gathered her purseand slid the straps over hershoulders. “Well, I guess Ishould get back. Richard ison edge anytime I goanywhere with all that’shappenedaroundhere.”

“Ofcourse.”She stood up and smiled

and walked a few pacesbeforeturningbackaround.

“You know, as I’ve toldyoubefore,Isensesomethingwithin you Leo, somethingunlikeanyotherhumanbeingI’ve ever met. I’m not surewhat it is. I know it’s bothverydark,andthensomehow,very bright. It’s because ofthat light within you that Ikeepgivingyouthebenefitofthe doubt. Remember that,because my patience is

runningout. I’llgiveyou thetime you need. Bring backmydaughter,Leo.”

I nodded in agreement.Anne turned around andwalkedalittlefurther,onlytolook back at me once more.“Leo…someday…explain allthistome.”

I smiled at her again.“Anne…itseemslikeallIdoanymore is explain…but Ipromise someday, if I can, Iwill.”

With a half smirk shewalked out of the Gardensand out of sight. I sat therethe entire rest of the day. Ineverleftuntilverylatewhenoneoftheparkrangersaskedmetogo.Tonightwasagreatnight for a flight and that’swhat I did. Except thisexcursion was different, Iflew to the moon above theearth. I sat there in theextreme silence that being inspacebringsandstareddown

at the planet, watching thesun lighting up half of it. Itwas flabbergasting to thinkthathereIwas,able todosomany things that no humancould, but the one thing theyall had that I never couldhave was life. Even if I didbeat Shimmer and Christian,sureI’dbefreefromHell,butI’d stillbeademon.Nothingcouldeverchange that.Whatwas I really gaining fromdoing this? Well, at least

Shadewouldbesafe,butstill,all thisquesthadbroughtmewaspainandhardship.

I stayed on the moonthrough two more sunrotations around the earth. IknewIwasadayawayfromAll Hallows Eve. I figured Iwould stay here until it wastime to head to Shimmer’scoliseum, known as theCavity at the top of Devil’sToothMountain inRomania.I didn’t have a reason to go

backhomeanymore.

Chapter7

ELYSIAWhile sitting in the dead

silence,wallowinginselfpityas only a demon can, I wassurprisedwhenIsawafigureof lightwalkingout fromthedarksideofthemoon.Again,the light that preceeded thisbeingwas so abundant that Ihad to put my arm over myface in order to shield mysight. Just like before, thecloser the being got, the

dimmer the lightwentbeforefinally going out. I knew itwas another angel, andwhenthe figure closed in onme, Isaw it was Argento’s handElysia; the beautiful angelthathadyettospeak.

Istoodupfrommycrouchand waited to see what shewanted.Whenshegotwithina foot or two of me, sheraised her gaze and pulledback her hood. She wassmiling. It made me feel

instantly comfortable. A giftan angel possesses that caneven appease demons,apparently. Argento wasnowhereinsight.

“Hello,Leo.”Shenodded.Not only was Elysia’s facefamiliartome,butsowashersoft voice, at least to somedegree. I still couldn’t placewhere I knew her from.Onething was for certain, myfamiliarity with her wasunmistakable.

“Hello, Elysia. Argentodidn’taccompanyyou?”

“No,buthesentmetoyouwithcounsel.”

Something else about hervoice that Imustpointout isthe fact that it ismesmerizing,hypnotic,ifyouwill. Every time she openedher mouth, each word wasspokenwithsuchgracethatitdrewmein,soothingme.Shehadmy full attention. Idon’tthink I could have turned

away from her words if Itried,itwassoalluring.

“What’sgoingon?”“It’saboutyouroncoming

fightwithShimmer.”“Whataboutit?”“A distinct advantage…

also an unknown advantagethathemayhaveoveryou.”

“Idon’tfollow.”“When you scuffled with

Sierra and Molina, youdiscovered something…didn’tyou?”

Ithoughtbacktothebattlein theballroomwithhis twinbrides and remembered thatwhen I attempted to killMolina, something stoppedmefrompunchingthroughtoher heart. I had forgotten allaboutthat.

“Yes, something blockedmypunch, something hard…on her body. I couldn’tpenetrate it,at least,notwithasingleblow,anyway.”

“That’s right, and unless

youknowwhat it isand findaquickerway topenetrate it,it may be the perfectcircumstance that Shimmerneedsinordertokillyou.”

“Whatisit?”Elysiawalkedafewpaces

away from me and stared atearth off in the distance. Iwalked beside her and gazedwithher.

“BeforeIexplainthatpart,there’ssomethingyouneedtohearfirst.”

“Okay?”“In the fifteenth earth

century, just before Shimmertook the twins Sierra andMolinaashisbrides,althoughhewasalreadyavampire,hewas in love with a humangirl. Oddly enough forShimmer, she was the onlyone thathadhisheartandhewanted her for his own. Hewantedher to remainhuman,notavampire…hernamewasTemperance. She was

daughtertooneoftherichest,most powerful families in allof Europe…the Greylockfamily. Her beauty exceededany wealth her familypossessed. Every man formilesarounddidtheirbesttocourt her. Shimmer was nodifferent.He even took greatcare to appear as human aspossible in order to winher…”

“I mean, Shimmer’s lovelife isgreatandall,butwhat

does this have to do withme?”

“Patience, Leo, theanswers are coming.Knowing the history of yourenemies leads to knowledge;and knowledge leads topower. Having power overShimmer will give youadvantage.”

“Whatever it takes, Iguess.”

“Shimmer tried everyounceofpersuasionhehadto

earn her love, and as we allknow, vampires are themostseductiveofallbeings,but itwas to no avail. Temperancehad fallen in love with ayoung, handsome, verywealthyman by the name ofGeoffrey Lonecrow, whosefamily tree branched fromroyalty. Shimmer wascrushed. One rainy eveningshe officially rejected hisadvances in front of herfamily home by telling him

she was to be wed toGeoffrey and that she neverwantedtoseehimagain.Thissent Shimmer into personalturmoil, and aswe all know,Shimmerdoesn’tstopuntilhegetswhathewants.”

“Tell me about it,” Iadded.

“So, when the day of thelavish wedding arrivedbetween the two powerfulfamilies, humans had comefrom all over the world to

witness it. It was the largestwedding of its kind at thattime. Shimmer was there,hiding, waiting, picking hismoment to take what hedeemedwashis.Withjealouseyeshewatchedtheweddingfromafar,stayingoutofsightofthegirlheloved.Whenallthe festivities ended and allthe wine had been drank,Shimmer stalked the newcouple by following them intheir fancy carriage. When

they arrived at theirdestination, just beforeGeoffrey took Temperanceintohisbed,Shimmerstruck.He attacked his love as sheprepared for her husband inherboudoir, sinkinghis teethinto her neck, rendering herunconscious, leaving herteetering between life anddeath. When Geoffrey’sbelovednevercameoutoftheboudoir, he went to find outwhatwasdelayingher.When

she didn’t answer his callsfrom the other side of thedoor,hewentintheroomandfound her lying on the floor,bleeding from the neck. ItwasherethattheshowmaninShimmercameintoplay.”

My eyes veered fromElysiaandstaredat theearthinfrontofus.

“He introduced himself toGeoffrey, told him what hewas, and took glee inwatching him plead for their

lives. Of course, Shimmerwouldshowhimnomercy.Itwas rumored that when theyfound Geoffrey Lonecrow, itwas so gruesome, not a soulthat witnessed the massacrecould hold their stomachs.Shimmer had ripped himapart,insideandout,piecebypiece.Bodypartswerestrewnaround the bedroom, armsand legs were apparentlyslungineverydirection,evenhis eyeball-less head,

completely decapitated, wasfound somewhere in theboudoir. They say the bloodwasankledeepinpartsoftheroom,aswellassplatteredalloverthewalls.”

“Hashenoconscience?”“Of course not…he’s of

the underworld. That’s nottheworstpart.”

“Geez,there’smore?”“Shimmer, so self-

absorbed was he in hisjealousy, tookoutGeoffrey’s

heart, placed it in themiddleof theblood soakedbed, andstabbeditthroughthemiddle,pinningittothecenterofthebedwiththisletteropener.”

Elysia reached into herrobe and pulled out a sharpsilverletteropener.

“Howdidtheangelsgetinpossession of that?” I lookeditoverasshehelditup.

“Wehaveourways;thatisallyouneedtoknow.”

“I’ve always known he

was vicious, but I had noidea…”

“ThisiswhyItellyouthishorrendous story, Leo, whathewilldotoyou,maybeevento Shade, will be donewithout leniency. You mustknow, truly, what kind ofmonster you’re going upagainst and be preparedaccordingly.”

“Monster…indeed,atleastthatmuchI’vealwaysknown.Whathappenedtothegirl?”

“Shimmer took her andgave her his eternal bite,forevermakingherpartoftheundead, forever his own. Hetransformed her into avampire and took her as hisbride. He knew it was theonlyway he could have her.It was the only way. She’dnevergiveherselfovertohimnow…not after what he’ddone.”

“If he loved her somuch,why has he taken the twins?

How come I’ve never seen,norheardofTemperance?”

“Becauseshe’sdead.”“Dead?”“BecauseTemperance,her

family,herhusband’s family,andthestoryofhisgruesomedeath was so widely known,it didn’t take long for her toberecognizedbysomeofthecommon folk in Romania atthat time. Shimmer couldn’thide her completely. Rumorswere rampant that

Temperance was a vampireall along and that she wasresponsible for killing herhusband. It was thought thatshe did it purely to take theLonecrow name, steal theirriches for her side of thefamily, andbecome themostpowerfulfamilyintheworld.This caused a feud betweenthe Lonecrows and theGreylocks. A feud that costmany lives, committedmanyevils,andturnedtheworldon

its head in that age. Itwas abreeding ground for soulsduring that time…for bothHeavenandHell.”

“So Shimmer stashed heraway? How could she havebeenkilledthen?”

“He tried, but it didn’twork. Acting on the rumorsofherwhereabouts,onenightan army of thousands ofhumansshowedupoutsideofBranCastle.Itwascomposedof soldiers from the

Lonecrows, as well as otherprominentfamiliesoftheday.TheGreylocks,whatwasleftof them after all had unitedagainstthem,hadbeenexiledtosomeremoteislandoffthemainlandafteritwasrumoredthat theentire familymaybesome sort of witches,conjurors of black magic,which of course, theyweren’t.Guiltbyassociation.So, they were no longer thelast defense against the good

name of TemperanceGreylock.”

“Sowhathappened?”“Abattlebrokeout…awar

between the humans andShimmer’s vampire clan,whichwasa lotsmallerbackthen.Thehumanswerelosinguntil a soldier accidentlydiscoveredthatthewaytokilla vampire is by taking theheart. Although still gettingdefeated, they foughtadmirably. Temperance,

going against Shimmer’sorders, and without hisknowledge, came out ofhiding and sought to end thebloodshed. She exposedherself to the dwindlinghuman army, she placedherself among them, in themiddle of the fighting, triedto call for peace, butwhen asoldier’s sword cut throughher back, piercing her heartbefore pulling it out of her,the call for peace was over.

Shimmer witnessed hisbeloved being killed andsparednomercyonthearmy.He killed every last humanthere, then ransacked thetownofTransylvania, killingevery human being around,only leavinghumanchildren,accidently, alive. Luckily,those that survived were tooyoung to comprehend whatwas going on. His thirst forrevenge didn’t stop there, ithad to be quenched. Any

human that he deemedresponsible for her death,whichwasprettymucheveryhuman, he killed withoutmercy. He wiped out theentire bloodline of theGreylocks and theLonecrows, killing anyonethathadalignedwiththemintheprocess.Heevensentoutordersforhumansrumoredtobe associated with thosefamiliestobekilled.Itwasahorrible time. Shimmer had

forsaken spiritual law andwas making rules of hisown.”

“Where were you guys…the angels, to help theinnocent?Wherewereyou?”

“We were there…doingeverything we could to stophim. We protected who wecould,thebestwecould,eventaking many vampires’ livesonourendaswell.Intheend,we restored balance; that isall we could do.We are not

killers.”“Maybe you should have

been.Youallowedhimtorunfree. To destroy humans atwill. Why didn’t you stophim?”

“We tried…to stop him.Humanschosetopursuehim.Theymadethechoiceoftheirown free will. There wasnothingwecoulddoforthosethat chose to fight him…nothing. Events had to playout.Allwecoulddowasstop

hiswrathupontherestoftheinnocent humans that didn’tcomeafterhim.”

“Yeah,butyoudidn’tstophim. He wiped out entirefamilies.”

“Wedidstophim…”“How?”Idemanded.“From eradicating the

entirehumanrace.”Her words hit me like a

ton of bricks. Although Ididn’tfullyunderstandallthedetails about why the angels

didn’t stop him from killingsomanypeople,Ididseethebig picture. The human israce is still around, andflourishing.

“NowthatIcan’tfeelanyworse about Shimmer, whatdoes all of this have to dowith me not being able topunch through to Molina’sheart?” I shook my head inannoyance.

“When Shimmer finallycalmed, when he could no

longer takeouthis furyuponthe innocent because we hadhimincheck,he transformedthe best blacksmith andsurgeon in all of the worldintovampires.”

“So?”“So…Shimmer had the

surgeon split himwideopen,exposinghischestcavityandthebones,thedeadblackenedparts within, including theonly thing still alive, beatingwithin him…his black heart.

The blacksmith poured hotmelted steelover theentiretyofhisinnercore,coveringhisbones and the body partswithininasortofsteelshell.Sincetheheartwasnotbeingremoved from his body, itcontinued to beat. It is saidthough, that Shimmer’sscreams could be heard formiles from the pain. Whentheyweredonewiththefront,theyopenedhisbacksideandrepeated the process. Since a

vampire can heal quickly, itwasthesurgeon’sjobtokeephim open while theblacksmith poured in themolten steel. The operationwas a success. Then thesurface skin healed, as isusually the case withvampires,demons,andangelsalike, for that matter,concealing what is beyondShimmer’s skin, dense steelpadding, stronger than aknight’sarmor.”

“Alltoprotecthisheart?”“That’s right…ensuring

thathecouldliveforeternity,never to suffer the same fateas his love Temperance. So,when he took on his newbrides, the vivacious Frenchtwins, he had the sameprocedure done to them,making it nearly impossibletokillall threeof them.Thatis why you couldn’t punchthrough Molina. Shimmer,naturally not wanting to die

himself, never wants toexperience what he wentthrough with Temperance…again.”

I lowered my head inthought. “If I can’t take hisheart, then how can I beathim, save Shade, andsurvive?”

Elysiaturnedtomewithalookofpeaceandconfidenceon her face. “Like Isaid…nearlyimpossible.”

“That still doesn’t help

me,Elysia.”Ilookedbackupather,discouraged.

“Opportunitieswillalwayspresent themselves, my dearLeo,you’lljusthavetoknowwhat to do when they do.”She placed one arm on myshoulder and raised the otherwiththesharpletteropenerinit,handingittome.

“What am I supposed todowiththis?”

“Ifanopportunitypresentsitself,Leo…”sheencouraged

me.I looked down at the tool

in confusion as she took herhandoffmyshoulder,putherhood back on over her head,then linked her handstogetherunderthearmsofherrobe and stared atmewith acalmingsmile.

“WhatifIfail?”“Thenyoufail.Nothingis

ever set in stone, Leo. Juststay vigilant and take thechances when they are

presented.That’s all the helpwe can offer you other thaninforming you of what youare truly up against. This isyour task, and yours alone.Be strong. You have talentsthat you’ve yet to letblossom…usethem.”

She bowed, then turnedherbacktomeandstarted towalk away. I slowly turnedtheletteropeneraroundinmyhandandthenlookedbacktoher.

“Elysia.” She turned toacknowledgeme.“Just think,up until now, I thought youwerethequietone.”Ismiled.Elysiasimplygrinnedbackatme and nodded beforewalkingafewmorestepsanddisappearing.

I stood there for awhileand glared at the tool thatstabbedGeoffreyLonecrow’sheart.Angelsalwaysspeakinriddles and thiswas the caseagain. What opportunities

could she be talking aboutthatwouldpresentthemselvesto me? I mean, I guess I’dhave to wait and see, but Ididn’thaveaclueas towhatshe was referring too. Notonly that,whatdid shemeanthat I have talents that I’veyet to use? In every scufflethatI’vehaduptothispoint,I’ve used everything in myarsenalthatI’mawareof.

Well, there wasn’t muchtime left to figure it out

anymore.Itwastime toheadback toRomania.Everythingthat Shimmer has put methrough would now bethrown back at him in themost furious way I couldmuster. I may not besuccessful in defeating him,butforthesakeofShadeandmyself, I would throweverythingIhadwithinmeathim. I was still very pissed,and I was still all demon.That was the best weapon I

had against him right nowand he was going to feeleverybitofmyrage.Tuckingthe lengthy letter opener intomypocket,Ithrustmywingsout and rocketed towardsearthandinevitability.

Chapter8

CAVITYJust out of curiosity, I

carefully flew overTransylvania and Dracula’scastle.Thestreetswereemptyand everything was eerilyquiet.Itwasifthehumansinthe small city knew thatsomething bigwas going on.Just before I got to Devil’sToothIcouldheartheroarofa crowd bellowing out fromwithin the mountaintop. I

landed and stood upon anearbypeakandlookeddowninto the cavity of themountainwhere thecoliseumsat.OffinthedistanceIcouldsee a nearby stormapproaching in the cloudysky.Itmadethesceneall themoreominous.

This was the first time Ihad laid eyes on the CavityColiseum…and it wasmassive. It looked nearlyidentical to the infamous

Roman Coliseum, but it wasmuch deeper and wider. Thearena hosted a group ofvampiresbattlingforsport.Itwas apparent they weren’ttrying to kill each other, itwas more of a show ofstrength in order to entertainand warm up the alreadyraucous crowd for what wasto be Shimmer’s main eventwithme,Iassumed.

Thousandsuponthousandsofbloodsuckerssatinstands

that were actually seatscarved out of the mountainitself. At one end of thearena,whatwould be an endzone location on a footballfield,satShimmerinbetweenhis two brides above thefestivities. As always,standing just behindShimmer’s mountain-madethrone, was Murgit. Theywere seated directly in thecenter of the most powerfulvampires in all of history.

Well, those that still dwelledon earth, that is.All of themwere taking in the festivities,clapping, and laughing at thescenebelow.

When my eyes panneddown directly beneath themon the dirt field of battleitself, I saw a figure chainedto what looked like a verylarge wooden crucifix. Irealized almost immediatelythat it was Shade. Thecrucifix was stuck into the

groundandchainsheldShadein place. They were tiedaround her wrists and feet,verysimilartothewayIwasheld in the Caverns of theForgotten. I could tellShimmer hadn’t taken her ashisbrideyet.Theirwordwaskept, but the sight of herdistress lit a flame of furywithin me that needed to bereleased.

IleapedoffthepeakIwasstandingonandjumpeddown

to the battleground. I landedin a three point stance,directly in the middle of thesix vampires that werebattling one another in goodfun. I raised up slowly.Everything stopped and thecrowd hushed as I stood. Imade eye contact with theworn out, exhausted Shadeand she flashed me a bigsmile.Sheseemedtootiredtocallouttome,butIcouldseeher lips move. I couldn’t

make out what she wassaying. I could tell she wasveryhappytoseeme,though.Her dingy hair was coveringher face, but I could see forsure now that she was stillhuman by the color of hereyes.

“My friends, it’s nearlytime for our main event!” avoiceechoedfromaboveme.My eyes shot up to seeShimmer rise from his seatand begin clapping. This

caused the crowd to roar indelight.Itookthismomenttosurvey the entirety of themassivecomplex.Ilookedupand turned a complete threehundred and sixty degrees.The Cavity looked evenbigger when standing at thebaseofthebattleground…andit was loaded, shoulder toshoulder, with screamingvampires. It was a veryintimidating site to behold,evenforademon.

“My gods and goddesses,behold, the onewho claimedDiccittidel, the vanquisher ofQueen Agrelia, and thebiggest traitor of all time.”Thecrowdhissedandbooed.“The love-struck herodemon…LeoCutler.”

Shimmerwavedhishandsup and down in an effort tocalm the rowdy mass andtheydidashecommanded.

“My friends…I know youare anxious to see me

dispatch this delinquent, butfirst, I have a littlesomething…moreinstoreforyou. An appetizer…if youwouldbesogracious.”

Immediately my firstthoughts were, Here we gowiththechangingoftherulesagain, but I had no choiceotherthanhearwhatgamehewasabouttoplaynext.

“For Leo here to gain theprestigious opportunity of aoneononeconfrontationwith

me,” like Agrelia wasn’tenough of a test, “he firstmustproveheisworthy.SoIwill issue a challenge to ourbrave brothers below…a truetestofssssssstrength.”

The combatantssurroundingmelookedatoneanother in confidence asShimmercontinued.

“The first brother capableofkillingthistraitor,keepingme from having to sully myhandswithhim,Iwillmakea

member ofmy personal highcouncil.”ThecrowdbegantooohhandahhhhandShimmerhad to motion for them toquietagain.

“Along with that greathonor, he will have apermanent place atmine andmy beloved queen’s diningtable in the great ballroomand he will also be able tohave the firstdance thisveryeveningwithmynewbride…afterI’vehadthepleasure,of

course.”Hewaved one handdown to Shade and crowdroaredinexuberance.

The six blood blisters allglared at me with hunger intheireyes.Ilookedbackuptosee Sierra hand Shimmer theDemonDaggerandhehelditupindisplaytotheloudmobbefore purposely throwing itinto the arena. It stuck intothe ground right in front ofShade’s shackled feet on thecrucifix. The blade was

sitting there for any vampireto simply pull out of theground.

“Let the games begin! Tothe winner goes thesssssspoils!” The crowdexplodedinglee.

Without a moment’shesitation the six blisterscame at me in a blaze. Fistswere being thrown at mefromeverydirection.Itookafew blows but pretty muchducked, blocked, and evaded

everythingtheyhurledatme.Theyweresloppyfighters,soI was confident I wouldprosper.

When I was throughtoying with the idiots, Iretaliated. Punches keptcoming at me from alldirections at the same time,but I managed to block andstrike. One by one I pulledouttheirheartsinrecordtimeastheyfelltothedirt.Ididitso fast they never stood a

chanceinfetchingtheDemonDaggerandIaccumulatedallsix hearts of the bloodsuckers within my arms inmere seconds. I looked up atShimmer, smiled, and tossedthe hearts on the ground. Itwas a few seconds later theyalldisappearedintoashalongwith the bodies of thevampiresIjustvanquished.

The crowd went deathlysilent. “Is that the best youcan do?” I taunted. They

began to boo me in purehatrednow,butShimmerjustcontinued to smile as heraised a hand back up tosilence the hostile crowd byplacingafingeroverhislips.

“My friends! The traitorhasgottenpasttheweak.Thisstilldoesnotprovehisworthto us! Worry not, for I didpromise you entertainment.”Thecrowdscreamedagaininjubilance.

“As a gift…just for you,

my two beautiful brides willbe doing the honor of beingthe next in line to eradicatethis virus. I assure you, youwill be pleased.” The crowdcheered again as Sierra andMolina looked at each otherwith reluctance. Shimmersneered back at them, whichcausedthembothtostandandwave at the crowd withnervous smiles. Murgitclapped his hands wildlybehindthem.

I watched as the twinsreleased their stilettos fromwherever they kept themunder their lengthy sleeves.Shimmerthrewhishandbackatthem.“No…theonlybladeyou need is the one in thearena.Ineedyourhandsfreeto use it…leave those here,”heorderedas theduo lookedat each other again inhesitanceastheyreleasedtheknives.

With all of the

grandstanding Shimmer wasdoing, I completely forgotabouttheDemonDaggerjustsitting, unguarded andexposed, in front of theimprisoned Shade. As headdressed thecrowdIstartedto inch a little closer to theweapon inhopesofgrabbingit and possibly free Shade. Ididn’t get very far at allbefore the twins leaped offtheirplatformandlandedsidebysidedirectlyinfrontofthe

dagger. The sight of seeingtheiradoredqueensreadyforbattle sent the crowd intopureecstasy.

“Quiet down…quietdown…that’s not all! Ourvaliant and brave watchmanof the Caverns of theForgotten will be joining hisqueens!”Thecrowdroaredindelight as Murgit quitclapping and looked at hisLordindespair.

Shimmer said something

to him and then grabbed hisreluctant follower, pullinghim to the front. I could seeMurgit swallow hard as hesheepishlywaved at the nowinsane crowd. With a push,Murgit flew down into thearena, landing on his side inthe dirt. The twins lookedbackathimasheshuffledupand brushed the dirt off hisclothes. With impatience,Molina walked back andpulled him to the forefront.

All three of them stood infrontofthedaggerbyShade,only Murgit still looked alittleinsecure.

“The traitor dies tonight!”Shimmer egged on hissupporters and they cheeredevenlouder.

I flapped my wings andpreparedfor theattackof thetrioofvamps,whowerenowfanning out. The sky wasbeginning to light up due tothe approaching storm.

Thunderrolledasafewdropsofrainbegantofalloutoftheroaring sky.This set an evendarkertone.

Sierra and Molina slidaround to my right and leftsides as Murgit stayed infront of me. He lookedconfusedastowhatheshoulddo, but the twins weren’t.Theychargedmeatthesametime and started punching atme. I leanedback as far as Icould to dodge their first

couple of attacks. It didn’ttake long for them togetmein a compromising positionbecauseagainoneofthemhitmehighasanothersweptmylegs out from underneathmeandIfelltothegroundonmyback.

Thetwinswastednotime.Theypunchedandstompedatme as I rolled around in thedirt,attemptingtoavoidtheirstrikes. I was successful inevadingsome,butnotall.

“Murgit…you fool, grabtheDemonDagger,andwhenwe get him where we wanthim, get over here and killhim!”Sierracalledout to thestill stupefied watchman. Hereached down to pick up theweapon.

Theykept throwingblowswith their feetandfistsandIdid everything I could to getbackonmyfeet.Withashortwindowforerror,IfoundtheopeningIneededandpushed

mywingsagainsttheground,whichliftedmeoffthedirt.

I could hear the crowdevery step of the way,cheeringwhen the twins hadthe upper hand and jeeringwhen I would get out of acompromising situation andcountertheduo.

After absorbing a fewblows from the vampirequeens, I was able to grabMolina by the throat andchuck her at her sister. She

blasted into her twin andslammed into one wallsurrounding thearena. Itwasa similar to amove I’d usedon them before in theballroom. I gave them norespiteandchargedstraightatthem. As soon as they hit Iwas on them. I grabbed thetwo of them and slammedtheir heads together. I madesure to keep an eye on thedagger-toting Murgit off inthe distance just in case he

decided to get involved, buthe didn’t. He just stood inplaceandheldtheweapon.Itwas easy to tell he wasfrightened.

Rain was really comingdown now and my attentionstayed on my rematch withthe girls. I picked up Sierraand threw her about fiftyrowsupintothecrowd.ThenI grabbed Molina andpunchedrightwherehersteelcovered heart rested. It was

hard and it thudded when Istruckher, but she flewbackonherbuttandslidacrossthearenafloor.Ilungedafterherandburiedakneeinherchestwhen I landed. In a madflurry, I punched herrepeatedlyintheface.

Being sure to watch myotheradversaries,Iglancedatthe still standing Murgit andthen turned to find Sierra.Good thing I did because Isawherjumpfromthestands

with a cocked fist comingdownatme.Shedidn’tgetachance to land it because Ishot up from poundingMolina and nailed theoncoming Sierra under thechin with an uppercut fromhell.Ihithersohardthatsheactuallyflewoutoverthetopofthestadium.

Once I knew she wassafely out of the way for afew seconds, I turned myattentionbacktoMolina,who

was staggering to her feet. Idartedbacktoherandhitherin the back of her headwithmy forearm. This knockedher face into the dirt. Istraddled her back andpummeled her. I waswinning, and the spectators,alongwithShimmer,knewit.

“Murgit! What are youwaiting for, you blitheringidiot? Kill him…kill thetraitornow!Aidyourqueensor suffer the consequences!

You will suffer a fate tentimesworsethananythinghecan dish out if you continueto stand there!” The crowdroared in agreement andMurgit stared up at hismaster, still clutching thedagger.Thenhelookeddownatme. Iwas still keeping aneye on him while beatingMolina.

I saw him take a deepbreathandstartrunningatmewith the dagger cocked and

ready to stab. He was to mein seconds, but I was ready.Just as he tried to stab mewith the weapon, I grabbedhis thrusting arm and bent itbackwards, breaking it.Murgit screamed inpain as Itook the dagger out of hisfingers.

“I told you, if I ever gotfree,I’dkillyou.”

With those words, I freedup one of my hands whileholding onto the daggerwith

the other and punched himthrough his chest. I watchedthe faceofmyold tormentorstrain in pain as I pulled hisheart out of his chest. Inseconds,Murgitwasnomore.

The crowdmoaned at thesightoftheeasydefeatofoneof their well known figureheads.Then theywentsilent.Only the soundof the fallingrain hitting the landscapecould be heard for a fewseconds.

Knowing that speed wasthekeyhere, I needed to getmy attention back on thetwins, but I wasn’t fastenough this time. Sierra hadleaped back into the stadiumand kicked me square in theback,whichcausedmetohitthegroundfacefirstandslideinto the arena wall. Thecrowdscreamedinapproval.

I managed to hang on totheDemonDaggerandrolledoff my stomach. Sierra

chargedatmewiththespeedthatonlyavampirepossessesand was on me in a second,trying toyank thedaggeroutofmyhand.Molinawas stilldazed in the background andbarelyabletogetbackonherfeet.

Shedidherbesttopullthedaggerfrommygrip,butshewasn’t strong enough. Igrabbedher by thewrist andbrokeit.Sierraletoutabloodcurdling screamasherbones

shattered. I took the daggerand placed it in my beltbefore whipping around her,puttingherinastranglehold,and cranking her neck. Itcracked and crunched, andbefore I knew it, she waslooking at me…from herbackside. I released her andshe fell to the arena floor.Shimmer screamed indefianceatmeasIstalkedtheunsteadyMolina.

WhenIgottoher,Ipicked

her up with almost noretaliation out of her andslammed her hip over myknee. It was if the crowdcould feel her pain. TheycalledoutinthesamemannerMolinadidwhenshebuckled.Then, I looked up to thefurious Shimmer and startedbreakinghismistresses’ legs,slowly and methodically. Iconcluded that if I couldn’tfigure out how to take theirheartsoutyet,Imightaswell

bust some bones to buy memoretimebeforetheyhealedagain.

When I dragged thebroken body of Molina overto her battered sister to domoredamage,Itookmyeyesoff Shimmer momentarily.ThenextthingIknewIfeltahand slide around my frontside, pulling the DemonDagger out of my belt. Iturned to defend myselfagainstapotentialstab.When

I turned, therewasShimmer.I blocked his wrist with myarm as he went to stab methrough my back.Unsuccessful with his sneakattack,hekickedmesquarelyin thechest.Thatwasoneofthe strongest kicks I’ve everfelt.Ithadsomuchforcethatitknockedmeupafewrowsinto the wild crowd. Thenervous vampire spectatorsscurriedtogetoutofmywaywhen I landed. They

remainednowherenearme.“Enough!”Shimmercalled

out to the crowd and hisfallenqueens,whowerenowstartingtohealastheirbonesstraightened out. “Leave thisfield of honor, you’vedisgraced me. Head back tomycastle.”The twinsbowedand leaped up to the sectionwith their thrones and exitedbehind them. There musthavebeenadoor somewherebehindthere.

“The time for games isover. This traitormust fall…now.” The mass cheered athis proclamation, well, thosethat weren’t anywhere nearmedid,anyway.

Igottomyfeetandsoaredbackintothearena.

“Nowmy friends,yougetto see the fall of a traitor.Justice…has…come for thedemon!”Shimmerraisedbothof his arms in the air, stillsporting the Demon Dagger

inonehandasifhe’dalreadydefeatedme.Lightningstruckin the clouds above us as heheldhisarmsup,almostasifhe was controlling the skieshimself.

The vampire mass wentinto hysterics as they wereabouttowitnesstheirKinggointobattle.

“Then, after I crush thelove-struckdemon,righthere,in front of you all…I willtake the girl for my own!

Ushering in the reign ofanother Queen! A newQueen!”Thecrowdexplodedinexcitement.

“EveryoneisinvitedtotheBalloftheDeadafterwardtohonor my beautiful bride…Shade Lewis!” He pointedover to my near lifeless,soaking wet girlfriend. Thevampirehordecheeredon.

“But first…” Shimmerlooked at me through the fatrain drops.His longwet hair

nearly covered his face, butthosebloodredeyespeeredatme menacingly. When thelightning struck above us, itlituphisfacemomentarily.Iwatched as he lowered theDemonDagger, tucking it inthroughhisbeltloop,thenhegrinned. For the first time inawhile,Ifeltrealfear.

Hewasonme inablur. Ihad never seen punchesthrown as fast as those helandedonme.I’dtrytoblock

one, only to get poundedsomewhere else on my bodytwice. He struck me fromevery angle. I couldn’t keepupwithhisspeed.Therewasno way to train for suchlightning quick movement. Iwasabletoblockablowhereandthere,butoverall,hewaslanding pretty mucheverythinghethrew.

The crowd was workedinto a frenzy as they couldseeShimmerwasdominating

me.Ithoughttomyselfinallthemadnessthathecouldjustpull out thedagger in oneofthe blows he was throwingandImaynotbeabletoevensee it coming. Imean, Iwasdoing thebest I could.WhenI tried to counter, I was tooslowandhewouldmoveoutof the way with minimaleffort.

He was beating me to apulp. He whipped me as Istood,thenwhenIwouldfall,

hewouldbeatmesomemore.I tried to retaliate with mywingcocoonmaneuverbuthewas so fast and accurate thathe was able to strike meenoughthroughitthatwhenItried to thrust my wings outto blow him backwards, itjust didn’t have much forcebehindit.Hekeptpickingmeup with one hand andthrowingme into sections ofthe arena. I crashed into thewall.

Every time he tossed mearoundlikejunk,he’dplaytothe crowd, holding up hisarms in triumph. After he’dgethisrecognition,he’dstalkme. I’d do everything in mypower to counter attack, buthe’d just dart around me inthat blur and dodgeeverything I slung at him.He’d pummel me more, andthecyclecontinued.

Iwasgettingexhausted.Itwasgettingtothepointwhere

he could stab me with theDemon Dagger at any point,but the arrogant showman inhimcontinued toappease thejubilantcrowd. It fedhisegoand he loved it, so he kepttoyingwithme.Itookthatashisonlyweakness.

IfiguredI’dtrytousemyspeed to get some distancebetween him and I, then flyout of the arena. I knew Iwasn’t faster than him, butmaybeIwasquickenoughto

gethimoutoftheCavitysoIcould potentially level theplaying field by using theelements of the landscapeoutside of the arena to myadvantage.

When I got a second tobreathe from the beatingwhilehe riledup themasses,withallthestrengthIhadleftinmybody,IblastedontomyfeetandranwitheverythingIhad. Shimmer stood in placeand watched as I ran to the

opposite end of the stadium,stretched out my wings, andwentintoflight.

I looked back to find himandcouldn’tbelievemyeyes.Shimmerliterallyjumpedintotheair,bouncingand leapingfrom seat to seat, deck todeck among the spectators,higher and higher in mereseconds until he jumped offthe top of the arena, andtackledmeinmid-airbeforeIcould completely clear the

arenaitself,Iwasstillwithinthe depths of the mountaintheCavity sat in. Iwas highand angled enough to curveover the top of the arena,causing us to slam into theside of Devil’s ToothMountain. I clung to therockyterrainanddidmybestto shield myself from hisblows.

Shimmer hung on to themountainwithonehandashepulled back and gut punched

meover and over againwiththe other. Then he leanedback from the mountainsideand raised his fist to thefalling rain. The lightningkept striking just a couplemiles above us. The crowdlooked up and roared inapproval. I took thismomentto shoot out in front of him,freeing myself from beingpinned between him and thesideofthemountain.

Irocketedmyselfasfastas

I could, looking back thewhole time now that I wasaware hownimble and quickShimmer actually was. TheVampire Lord glared up atme and leaped and crawledup the side of Devil’s Toothafter me like a scurryingspider.HecaughtmeassoonasIgottotheoutsideedgeofthecavern,tacklingmeagain.I reached down and pulledout the Demon Dagger fromhis waist and released it. It

fell through the air anddisappeared back down intothearenabelow.

Shimmer scolded me onwhatIthoughtwasabrilliantmaneuver.

“You think that will saveyou, hero? You’ve onlydelayed the inevitable andprolonged your suffering.”HecrashedmeontotheouteredgeofDevil’sToothandwebegan to roll, still fightingone another, down the steep

decline of the mountainside.Only the sounds of usstruggling and rolling couldbe heard as we fell out ofrange of the noise bubblecoming from the vampirecrowdinsidethemountain.

Wemusthaverolledabouthalfway down the muddymountainbeforewecametoastop. Iwas nearly out of gasand feeling every bit of ourfight. I was weak from thebeating. The fall took

somethingoutofShimmeraswell because he stumbled tohis feet, sucking in air as hehunchedovertoaddressme.

“Whydoyoupersist,Leo?Whypursuewhatyoucannothave?”Thestormflashedandroared around us as the rainkeptfalling.

Ipositionedone legunderme before the other andbarely got to my feet toanswer him. “I push forwardbecause I have no other

choice…what is it exactlythat I cannot have?” I wipedaway the raindrops thatstreameddownmyface.

“Your freedom…thegirl…your quest is in vain,Leo, surely you must knowthat.”

“Mustknowwhat?”“That your thirst for

Diccittidel will only end inyour death…it is futile tocontinue.”

“IfI’malreadydead,what

else do I have to lose?” Ispoke sarcastically. I knewwhathemeant,mypermanentdeath…total extinction, but Iwantedtostalltogatherbacksomeloststrength.

“You’readamnfool!Giveup this futile endeavor andyou and I can take over theworld. Push out Christian.Together we can do this. Bewhatyouare,LeoCutler.”

Hisoffermighthavebeentempting for any other

demon, but I’ve dealt withShimmer enough now toknow he can’t be trusted inanydeal.TherewasnowayIwould take him up on hisoffer, but I needed to buymore time for recovery andhumoredhim.

“How do you propose wedo that?” Shimmer smiledandapproachedme.

“Ihaveaplan,butIneedademon…ademonofstrength,likeyou,Leo.”

“Christianwould crush usboth,Shimmer.”

“Then by your ownadmission you see that yourtask of Diccittidel will be tono avail. You admit that hecandemolishyou…youknowyou will die if you confronthim…hell, you’re about todienow.”

I have to admit, he wasmakingsomesensebutIstillwasn’t falling for his salespitch. He could see I was

deepinthought,butnotabouthis offer. I was trying tofigureouthowtobeathim.

“Stop torturing yourself,Leo. Do what is in yournaturetodo…becomegreaterthan you could have everimagined…joinme.”Hebentdown,pickedupasharprock,opened his palm and cut it;thenheextendedittome.Hewas offering me the bloodseal,likeIwasofferedinthepast by one of his cronies.

Just like before, I knew hewould eventually find aloopholetoscrewmeover.

I looked away from himand then turned back to him.“Butyou’restillgoingtotakeShade as your own…aren’tyou?”

Shimmerrecoiledhishandback just a bit and smiled.“C’mon,Leo,evenyouknowhaving a human around is aliability.You’re smarter thanthat. Look at all the trouble

she’salreadygottenyouinto.Don’tbean idiot…youdon’tneedher.”

“Andyoudo?She’snot aliabilityforyou?”

He grinned again andlowered his hand. “Unlikeyou, I’m still partly mortaland have…mortal urges.She’llstillbealive,boy.Isn’tthat what you want…hersafety? She will always besafewithme.”Hechuckled.

I sported a cynical half

smileandlookedawayagain.“Ifyoucananswermethis

question honestly…I’ll joinyou,andtogetherwecantakeoutChristian.”

Ahuge smilecameacrosshisface.“Continue.”

“Would you have takenthe same deal fromGeoffreyLonecrowifhe’dofferedittoyouforTemperance?”

Alookofshockcameoverhisfaceandhesteppedawayfromme.

“How the hell do youknowaboutthat?”

“Answer the question,Shimmer.Wouldyou?”

Shimmer snarled andslammed into me in a rage.Hewasholdingme inabearhug as he raced back up theside of the mountain. Icouldn’t use my wingsbecause he had them in hisvise-like grip.Before I knewitwewerebackat the topofDevil’s Tooth, about to go

over the edge back into theCavityarena.

He leaped into thecreviceand grippedme even tighter.The pressure from his armsand the strength within themfelt like my head was goingto popoffmy shoulders.Myback was heading down themountain, aimed dead centerfor the arena floor. Thiswasgoing tobe thebodyslamofa lifetime if I didn’t think ofsomethingquick.

Then something came tome, I could hear Elysia’svoice in my head when shetoldmetolooktothetalentsIpossess but have yet to use.Here was a weapon that Iusedallthetimebutneverinbattle. I’d been told once byChristian that I couldn’t usethis particular gift in a fightagainst high ranking goodand evil entities because itwouldn’t work. What did Ihavetolosebytrying?

Rightbeforewestrucktheground, I changed into ablackshadowlikeIhaddonesomanytimesbefore;justnotin battle.Shimmer struck theground face first with greatforce as I disappearedwithinhis arms. I realized whatChristian told me about mygifts, at least one of them,wasalie.

The crowd gasped at thesight of their ruler smashinginto the ground like a

flapjack. I reappearedstanding over him. Shimmershook his head and lookedback atme in shock. For thefirst time in our fight, Islugged him in the face. Thecrowd booed at the sight oftheir “untouchable” leadergetting slugged like acommonpeasant.WhileIhadthe upper hand, I decided totest his body with somepunches to his back. Idiscoveredthatindeedhewas

hardbeyondhis skinandmycouple of punches struck thesteel within his body and Irecoiled back like I’d hit aspring.

Testing his body coredidn’t hurt him. He spunaroundandsweptmylegsoutfromunderneathme.Hewasonhisfeetinasnapandtriedto punch me while I was ontheground,but Iwasable tochangeintoshadowagainandavoided it. This allowed me

to get back on my feet. Hewas able to track me andwhen I appeared again hestruck me hard, whichknockedmeonmybutt.

Quickly I used my wingstopushoffthemuddygroundand he came at me again. Iwasgettinggoodatchangingback and forth betweenshadow and physical in themiddle of a fight. I had tochange to mortal form inorder to strike him, though.

I’d dodge a few and he’dpunch throughme, then he’dland other blows when Ichangedbackand tried tohithim.Hewasstill too fast forme. Not only that, he wasgetting better at timing hisoffensive to coordinatepunching me when Ireappeared.

I was getting slower andsloweratchangingbecauseittookenergytotransformintoshadow,andbeforeIknewit,

IwasweakerthanbeforeandI could no longer change. Ifoundout in themidstofourstruggle the disadvantage tohaving this particular gift.Shimmer was beginning tohavehiswaywithmeandheknewit.Iwaslosing…badly.

“You should have takenthe deal, Leo.” He stood infrontofmeafterknockingmetothegroundagain.“There’ssomething you don’t knowaboutme…Ican’tbekilled.”

Hegrinned.Little did he know, I was

aware of his “steel secret”,but Iwasn’t about to let himknow that. It was best that Iheld the advantage ofknowledgeinthisfight.

Now Shimmer was reallyshowing off.Hewas pickingme up off the ground andthenpunchingmebackdownintoit.Thenhe’dstrutaroundfortheadoringcrowd.Hedidthis a few times before

addressing them when heknew I could no longerretaliate. I was worn out,lying on my back in themuddy field, watching himgloat.

“MyGodsandGoddesses,quiet down, quiet down. Theend…has come!” He shookhisfistsintheair.

The mass exploded injubilanceasI triedto turnonmy side in order to get backup, but I was exhausted and

fellback into themudwithasplash.Usingshadowformsofrequentlywhile fighting,notto mention absorbingShimmer’sbestpunches,wasatactical,andwhatlookedtobe, fatal mistake. A lessonlearned,but itappearedtobetoolittle,toolate.

Chapter9

DEFENSELESSShimmernosedaroundthe

arena,lookingfortheDemonDagger to finish me off. Hecontinued to gloat as hebought time, making sure tokeep the crowd at a feverpitch.Onceor twice I’dgaina touch of strength back andstarttopushmyselfuponmyknees and Shimmer wouldstop what he was doing justto come over and blast me

backintothemudwithabouttwentyhardshots.

Finally, he foundwhat hewas looking for and held thedaggerupforalltosee.

“Bearwitness to thedeathof a traitor!” The crowdroared.

“And…thefirsteverdeathof a demon by a vampire!”The crowd stood up andcheeredlouderthanI’dheardthemallnightandtheydidn’tquiet.

Again,Shimmerraisedhishandsintheairashesportedthe Demon Dagger. Heglanced over at Shade, whowas watching the spectacleunfoldrightbeforehereyes.

“Your hero…has fallen,girl,andnowyou…Will.Be.Mine.” He laughedsadistically.

I managed to musterenough strength to get backonmyknees.Icouldn’tstandup, but I damn sure wasn’t

going to let him takeme outof this world lying on mybacklikeabeast.Imayhavebeen muddy and beaten, butat thevery least, Iwasgoingoutonmyterms.

Very methodically,Shimmerstruttedtowardsme.

“No!” Shade called. Mywingslaybentatmyside,thetips submerged in themud. Iwasabouttodie.

I looked up into thestormingskyandwatchedthe

lightning storm abovethrough the falling rain thatpummeledmyface.Shimmergotwithinafootortwoofmeandwishedmefarewell.

“You lose…hero.” Hesmiled.

I didn’t look at him, justkeptmy eyeson the sky andawaitedmydeath. I sawhimout of the corner ofmy eyesrear back, preparing to thrustthedaggerthroughme.Then,in the skies above, I saw the

same thing happen thatoccurred while I was in theCavernsoftheForgotten.Allof a sudden a series oflightning bolts shot to acenter point in the skydirectlyaboveus.Thiscausedthe crowd to lookup as it litup the entire area likedaylight. This haltedShimmer as he too drew hisgaze up to the heavens. Justlike before, a massivesingular bolt exploded down

from the sky, this time,instead of striking a pool ofwater,itstruckdirectlyinmyhead.

The next thing I knew Iwas experiencing the visionofthetwoyounggirlsagain.

“Please,dowhatyouwill,butleaveheroutofthis…shehad nothing to do with it,”she cried out, just like in thevisions I’d had before, butthis time, it went a littlefurther.

“This is your daughter,Leonard.”

All I could hear wasmuffled, but very erraticbreathing. I looked aroundand saw a blurry figurebehind me. He mumbledsomething in my ear. Icouldn’t make out whatexactly what he said to me,but my point of view turnedback around to the coweringgirls. I started to approachthem and they cried even

harder. Suddenly, the imagefadedtoblackandIheardthesoundof agunshot, then justlike that, once again, thevisionbroke.

Next thing I knew I wasstruggling to see throughblurred vision of my own. Iwas completely deaf at first,but it eased up a little at atime and I could hear thesounds of a nervous crowdgetting louder and louder inmy ears. Iwipedmy eyes in

ordertoclearmysight.Therewasa strangeblueandwhitecharge aroundmy arm. I feltfunny aswell. Iwas tinglingfromheadtotoeandfeltverywarm. I raisedmy other armandsawlittlestaticchargesofwhat looked like tinylightning bolts circlingaround it, too. I raised bothupandstaredattheminawe.I looked down at the rest ofmy always blurry body andsawthesamethinghappening

around my whole body. Itwas as if I was the centerpointofaTeslacoil,exceptIwasn’t distributing theelectricity, itwasmore like Iwas harnessing it. I wascharged full of the lightninglike a battery. This burst ofenergy made me feel verypowerful. My strength camebacktenfold.

I stood up and lookedaround for Shimmer. He gotblown a short distance back

away from me and wasgetting tohis feet, dazedandconfused. He was literallysmokingalloverhisbody.Hemusthavebeenstruckbythebolttoosincehewasstandingsoclose,butIdidn’tknowforsure. He was staggeringaround, trying to hold hisbalance.

ThenIsawhimbendoverand pick up the DemonDagger fromoutof themud.Hegrabbedit,staredat it for

a moment, and then chargedmewitharebelyell.

Something within mestirred; a feeling. All thiselectricityneededarelease.IfI could aim it, say at theoncomingShimmer,maybe Icouldstophimfromstabbingmetodeath.

I raisedmyhands in frontof me and straightened byfingers. I felt everythingwithinmybodyrush throughmy arms. All of a sudden a

gigantic bolt of electricityshot from the tips of myfingers. It was so loudcomingfrommethatitmutedthe sounds of therambunctiouscrowd.

It fired out of me in atornado of blue and whitebolts, shooting directly intothe rushing Shimmer. Itstopped him dead in histracks. When it entered hisbody, it lit him up like aChristmas tree. His head

tilted back and bolts firedfrom his eyes, out of hismouth,andrandompointsallover his body. He began toscream in pain. The bolt justkept flowing frommeand tohim.

I watched him fall to hisknees.Hisskinbegantomeltoff like hot butter. Once theskinwasgoneIcouldseehistorso of steel. That too wasbeginning to drip into liquid.The electricity just kept

shootingfrommeandnailinghim. Before I knew it, hisbare bones,with small tracesof liquid steel, was about allthat remained of what wasonceaverymightyfoe.

Thenext thing I knew thebolt flashed a few timesbefore weakening to a smallstream of energy comingfromwithinme,tonothingatall. Then something evenstranger happened, I felt theurge to pull out the letter

opener Elysia gave me,almost like I was beingdirected to do so. I reachedinto my pocket, expecting ittobemeltedintonothing,butitwasn’t. Instead I found theopenercompletelyintact,andsurprisinglycool.

I looked over to a stillkneeling Shimmer, who wasnothing now but a smokingmass of bones with charredinsidesandredeyes.Iwalkedup to him and held the letter

openerupinfrontofhim,stillunsure of what to do with itother than show him that Ihadsomethingfromhispast.

“How-where-did…you getthat?”

“Fromafriend.”Igrinned.“Ican’tbelieveI’velostto

aDriftDemon.”I didn’t say anything and

looked to his still beatingheartwithinhisbody.ThenIhad an epiphany. I took thelong opener and stabbed it

straightthroughthemiddleofhis heart. He screamed inagony.

“This is for GeoffreyLonecrow…and all the otherhumans you causedheartbreak to.” I twisted itaround within the heart andhecontinuedtobellow.

“Agrelia’sweaknesswasabig mouth, yours…is vanity.You’re right, you shouldn’thave lost, butyour arrogancebetrayed you…goodbye,

Shimmer.”Islammedmyfistintohischestandgrippedhisheart before pulling it out ofhisbody.

“I’ll see you in Hell…hero.” He chuckled throughhispain.

“Eitherway,winorlose…thatwillneverhappen.”

Just like Agrelia, a brightlightshotoutfromwithinhimandlituphisentirebody.Thesame thingwashappening tohisheartinmyhand.BeforeI

knewit,heexplodedintoashand so did his heart. Theletteropenerwasall thatwasleft inmypalmwhereIonceheld the Vampire Lord’sheart. Itwasover. Ihadwonagain.

“That’s two,” I mumbledas I tossed the letter openerdownintothemudatmyfeet.

I looked around at thecrowd,whohadwitnessedthefall of their King, staring atme in stunned silence. Only

the sound of the falling rainandoccasionalrollofthundercouldbeheard.

“Yourmaster…haslost,”Iannounced to the spectators,whobegantomumbletooneanotherinconfusion.

“Imake you an offer…anoffer…that you will have nochoicebuttoaccept.Refuseitand suffer the same fate asyour Lord.” They stoppedchatting and focused on meintently.

“Youcanleaveme,Shade,and the humans of earth inpeace…to suffer no recoursefrom my actions here today.Or…you can attempt to killme, Shade, or any innocenthuman in retaliation. If youshould choose to go thatroute,letitbeknownthatyouwilldie.Then,theentireraceof earthbound vampires willbe in jeopardy. I will seekyou out and kill you. Every.Last. One. Of. You. Today

will mark the countdown toyour extinction. No bloodseal…just an ultimatum. Sochoose carefully…it’s up toyou.”

They glared at me inindecision.

“Sowhatdoyouchoose?”“Goinpeace.”Iheardone

of the elders yell near theemptythrones.

A few more mumblesstarted in sporadic areasaround the arena before I

heardacouplemorevampirestellmetogoinpeaceaswell.

“You’ve chosen wisely,but betray me…and die,” Iwarned as I headed over tothecrucifixwhereShadewasstillbound.

When I walked past thespot Shimmermet his fate, IsawtheDemonDaggerlyingfree in themud. Beingmorecautious this time, expectingChristian to pop up out ofnowhere again, I looked all

aroundbefore reachingdownandpickingitup.IsecureditandcontinuedmymarchovertoaveryhappyShade.

“Nexttimeyoudecideyouwanttospendtimeapartwithsomeone else…can you letmeknowfirst?”Iteasedher.

“Shut up, lackey. Get medownfromhere.”

I huffed in laughter andbent down, pulling apart thechains that held her feet.ThenIreachedupandripped

apartthechaincuffsthatheldher wrists in place upon thecrucifix. She fell down intomy arms andwekissed eachother immediately in thepouring rain. Iwas so happytobe reunitedwithher that Ialmost forgot we were stillbeing watched very closelyby thousands of pretty upsetvampires.

We stopped kissing and Ipulledhernecklaceoutofmypocket, which oddly enough

escapedtheelectricchargeaswell, and placed it backaround her neck. Again, theobjectwassurprisinglycool.

“You really should keepbetter track of your things…try not to lose this again.” Ismiledatherandshereturnedthe sentiment without sayinga word. “As for your littleblack book…we can talkabout that later,” I jokedbefore cradling my weakgirlfriend in my arms. I

fluttered my wings and weshotoutoftheCavityintotheskiesabove.

“Aren’t you going to goback and at least kill SierraandMolina?”Shadeasked.

“No.”“But why? Don’t you

think they’ll come after youforrevenge?”

“Well, for one, thevampiresneed leadership.Toleave them on their own topick a leader could be a

disaster…for everyone. Atleastwiththetwinsstillbeingalive, they are stillrespected…and feared by allvampires on earth. I’m surethe twins will have noproblem keeping their sheepin line. If a day comes thatthey come to me forrevenge…I’ll be ready, but Idon’t thinkwehaveanythingtofearfromthemanymore.”

Shade smiled and we setour coordinates for home…

together.

Chapter10

RELIEVEDWe returned just before

twilight. Shade wanted us tostop at my spot first beforeshewenthome.Iagreedwithher because it was still lightout and I’d have to drop heroffveryfarfromherhouseinorderforpeoplenottoseemeofcourse.Iwasstillreluctantto leave her by herself. Imean,Iprettymuchknewshewas safe from the vampires,

they weren’t going to doanything now, but still, Iwantedtodeliverherascloseto the safety of her doorstepas possible, given everythingwe’dbeenthrough.

We touched down at thetop ofmy driveway nearmytree. I made sure to circlearound the property firstbefore I landed just in caseanyone was around. It wassafe.

“I love you, Leo.” Shade

turnedimmediatelytohugmewhenIsetherfeetdown.

“I love you.” I placedmyarms around her andsurroundedherinmywings.

It had been so long sincewe’dlastbeentogetheranditfelt good.We held onto oneanother for what felt likehours.

“You stink,” I teased her,trying together to flash thatbeautiful smile once again…andshedid.

“You better watch it,lackey.” She gently smackedmeonthechest.

“I couldn’t resist, butreally, I’m glad you’re withmeagain.”

“They triedmany times totellmethatyouwerealreadydead, but I didn’t believethem. I knew you weren’t.”Shade opened up aboutwhatwentdown.

“Did they hurt you?” Ipulledbackfromourembrace

and placed my hands on herface.

“No…they just teasedme…a lot. They held me inthis windowless room andSierraandMolinaattendedtomy needs. Well, whateverneedstheyforcedmetohavebecause I was restrained thewholetime.”

“Where did they holdyou?”

“I’m not sure, somewherearoundthatballroomthatyou

burstinto.Itwasashortwalkto that room from where Iwasbeingheld.”

“Did they put you out ondisplayfortheothervampireslikeIwas?”Ihadtoknow.

“No, only Sierra andMolina came to me. Theykept encouraging me that Iwas going to love beingShimmer’s vampire bride.TheykepttellingmethatyouandIcouldneverbetogetherbecause demons can’t be

around anything living forvery longbecause itwilldie.Just like the vegetationaround here.” She pointedaround my spot, “Well, thegrass, trees and flowers arecoming back now becauseyou haven’t been here inawhile,Iguess.”

“Don’t listen to thatnonsense.” Even though thetwins were right, I didn’tneed to stress her with thatright now. I mean, we’ve

alwaysknownthataboutme,it was just coming more totheforefrontnow.

“Shimmer never came tovisityou?”

“He did, only when heinstructed the twins to bringme out on display for hisballroomdinners anddances.Then, they’d always takemeback. I felt like I was apreview for comingattractionsorsomething.”

“That’spreciselywhatyou

were.Well, it doesn’t matteranymore, Shade. You’resafe…at least fromShimmer.He’s no longer a threat toyou,”Iassuredher.

“At least?What does thatmean?”

“Well…given everythingthathashappenedtoyouandwith all the knowledge youhave about things, there’s notellingwhatChristianwilldonow.”

“Oh,frickin’great.What’s

he gonna do? Kidnap me toHellandfeedmetoademonor something? Geez…” Sherolledhereyes.

“Nah…he’ll eat youhimself,”Iteasedher.

“You better shut up. Thisis all your fault, demon boy.How did you get out of thatroomtheyhadyourestrainedin?”

“Scruffy.”“What? How is that

possible?”

“Yeah,withalittlehelphefound me. Your little blackbook played a role in that,too. Which reminds me, I’mgoingtodestroyit.I’msorry.I have no choice. It’s toodangerous to have out there,babe.”

I expected a littleresistance from her aboutthat, but she easily agreed itwastherightthingtodo.

“So… Mark knows…about you… us…

everything?”“Pretty much. He saved

mylife.”“Wow…I didn’t know he

haditinhim.”Shechuckledalittle.

“Me neither.” I laughedback.

“Sohowdidhesaveyou?Whathappened?”

I started to tell her whatoccurred and then thought itbest to wait. I knew Scruffywould revel in telling her all

aboutit.I’dsavethegloryforhim.

“I think I’ll let Scruffyhandle that one, hun.” Igrinned.

“So…you two are coolnowthen?”

“Yup. We quashed it.We’reboysagain.”

“Finally. What aboutSandra?Doesshe…?”

“Yes, she knows aboutme…us. Again, no thanks toyour little black book and

Scruffy’smouth.”Ishookmyhead.

“Okay, okay, I get it. Justdestroythedangthingandbedonewithit.”

I smiled and pulled herback into my arms and wekissed. The sun was settingand Iwanted tomake sure itwascompletelydarkbefore Itookherhome.Iboughtsomemore time by getting her upto date on what happenedwhile she was kidnapped. I

toldheraboutmyinteractionswith her parents and howworried theywere about her.I also told her about all theencounters I had with thevampiresalongtheway.

“So many people knowabout you…us now. Scruffy,Sandra…more than youintended,Leo.I’mafraidI’mgoing to have to tell myparentsaboutyou,too.Ican’tlie to them any longer. Irealize that puts them in

harm’sway,butIdon’tthinkIhaveachoiceanymore.”

“It does, but do youhonestly think they’ll believeyou?”

“Yes.” She pointed tomyback, tellingme that Iwouldhave to prove it to themmyself by showing themmywings.

“You want me topersonally letyourparentsinonthismadness,too?”

“Whatchoicedowehave,

Leo?Myparents,mainlymyfather, thinks you’re thekidnapper or have somethingtodowithmydisappearance.I mean, indirectly, they’reright. Theymay never let usbe together unless we proveto them we’re telling thetruth…both of us. They’llthink I’mcovering foryou ifI don’t tell themwhat in theworldisgoingon.”

“You think they’ll allowustobetogetherafteryoutell

them your boyfriend is ademon…after they accuseyou of being a liar?” I saidsarcastically.

“That’s what I need youfor,butprobablynot.Atleastit gives us a better chance tobe with one another, though.I’d rather have them knowwhatyouareratherthanhavethem think you’re somethingyouarenot.”

“I see your point, but thisismaking an already volatile

situationevenworse.”Again, Shade’s sell job

wasworkingonme.Ihavetoadmit though; this wasprobablytherightthingtodo.The dwindling councilmembers were making themlessofathreattothehumansthatknowaboutme.Granted,Christian was a biggerproblem than Agrelia andShimmer combined, buthaving more humansknowing about me seemed

more appealing thanworrisome anymore. Plus, ifit meant being able tomaintainmyrelationshipwithShade, then it was worth it.The worst that could happenwas they’d think it wascompletely ludicrous orthey’dbescaredtodeathandwouldn’t let her near me.That would suck, but therewasalwaysthechancethey’dembrace me given that theyalready seemed to like me

beforeShadewaskidnapped.There was no way to knowbut to try. As of now, theyweren’t going to let me nearher,sothisissomethingthatIneed to give some thoughttoo, never forgetting though,knowledge about mypredicament is always athreat to any human thatknowsaslongasChristianisontheloose.

“I know, but it may haveto be done so we can be

together. All I’m asking isyouconsiderit,hun.That’sit.Thesecretdoesn’thavetobespilled today, Icanstall. Justlet me know…okay?” Shepulled my forehead to hersand rubbed the back of myneck.

“Iwill. C’mon, Anne andRichard have waited longenough to be reunited withtheir daughter. Let’s get youback home.” With a quickpeck and a nod from her, I

wrappedmyarmsaroundherwaist andwe soared into theskytoherhouse.

In minutes we were thereandIdroppedheroffinasafelocationnearherhome.

“Wait for me to come toyou.I’mgoingtotrytocomesee you tomorrow. Thankyou,baby,I’msogladIhaveyou.” She kissed me andstartedtojogtoherhouse.

“Take a shower,” I calledto her. This stopped her

briefly and she shook herfingeratmeinwarning.

I laughed and leaped upinto some trees just after shepassedoutofmysight.Iwascurioustoseewhathappenedwhenherparentssawher forthe first time. I found aperfect spot towatch from. Iarrivedandproppedmyselfatthetopofatreejustintimetosee her hop over the littlewhite gate in front of herwalkwayandgorunningupit

to the front door. Sheslammed into the doorbecause she tried to open itandrushin,butitwaslocked.I could hear her shouting toher parents to open the door.It didn’t take but a fewsecondsforthedoortoswingopeninexcitement.

The first one to the doorwas her father. He shoutedher name and grabbed herright where she stood,huggingher and thenkissing

hercheeks.Shecouldn’tevenstep one foot into the housebefore Anne joined in andsandwiched Shade betweenthem. I could hear themcrying and talking to her inelation. It made me smile.Her parents then ushered herinside the home and closedthedoorbehindthem.

Icontinuedtohangaroundforafewextraminutes.Ijustsat there, grinning. It didmegood to see that. Being

around humans as often andas long as I’ve been latelyseemed to be rubbing off onme. Although the demon inmecouldn’tpossibly feel thepure joy the three of themwere experiencing at thismoment, it still made mesmile watching them. It wasascloseasIcouldevercometofeelinghumanhappiness.

BeforeIflewaway,forthefirst time since Shade hadbeen gone, the porch lights

turned off. When I returnedhome,Ilandedonmybranchandstaredintotown.IpulledouttheDemonDaggerwhichwas now in my possessionand looked it over. It wasamazing to think thatsomethingsosimplecouldbesodangeroustosomeonelikeme.Iknewitwouldonlybeamatter of time beforeChristian would come to getit from me and I guess thatwould be when our fight

wouldbegin.Lookingovermynewitem

remindedmeofanotherthingin my possession; Shade’sdiary.Ineededtodestroyit…tonight.

Without hesitation, Isnagged the diary. I made alittle fire and shredded thebook into pieces beforetossingthepagesintothefire.While watching it burn,something else occurred tome,howtheheckwasIgoing

totellShadeaboutShadow?“She’s going to kill me.

She loved that cat. Thanks,Argento,” I mumbled tomyself.

I knelt by the fire the restof the night and never wentbacktomytree.Morninghadarrivedandwhen I heard thesoundofacarcomingupmydriveway, itmademe a littleedgier than usual because itwasalittleearlyforvisitors.Ihidinthenearbytrees.

When I saw that it wasSandra’s convertible withScruffy and Shade in tow, Iwas relieved and walked outofthewoods.

“Wow,it’snoteventeninthe morning yet. Scruffy,shouldn’t you be at homehugging your pillow rightabout now?” I teased as hehopped out of the car andshookmyhand.

“Better than where yousleep every night. This place

isahellhole,”heteasedback.“Ahhhh, and in your

wordslandstheconundrum…I don’t sleep. So, suck it.” Ipattedhim.

“Hey, Leo! I’m so happyto see you.” Sandra’s armsopenedwidetoembraceme.

“Youtoo,myfriend.”“I’m not,” Shade kidded

and kissed me on my cheekafter Sandra and I broke ourhug.

“Hey…you showered,” I

teased my girlfriend andeveryonelaughed.

“You better stop,butthead.”Shethenforcefullygrabbed me by my face andkissedmeonthelipshard.

“Yeah, you’re still a littleripe this morning,” Scruffypiledontomyjoke.

“Hey, watch your mouth,boy, before I sic Sandra onyou,” Shade scolded himplayfully as Sandra kickedhimintheshin.

“Sowhatbringsyoualltomy palace this lovelymorning?” I placed my armaroundShade’swaist.

Iwatchedthemall lookatone another sheepishly. Itmademesuspicious.

“What are you all smilingabout?” I scanned them astheycontinuedongrinning.

“When I got home lastnight, I decided to tell myparentsaboutyou,Leo…”

“Oh Shade, really?” I

interrupted. I was a littlefrustratedthatshecouldn’tatleast give me time to thinkthingsthrough.

“I’m sorry, I felt like itwastherightthingtodo.”

Iwalked away from themin frustration, but before Icouldreply,Shadecontinued.

“But…they alreadyknew.”

I turned around in a flashand glared at their smilingfaces,“What?”

“Theyalreadyknew,Leo.”Shaderepeated.

“What are you talkingabout?” I approached themagain.

“Lots of people know,Leo, maybe not everythingyou think they may know…butalot,”Sandraadded.

I didn’t speak; I justlookedattheminconfusion.

“Remember Meredith?”Scruffychimedin.

I thought back to the first

person that Scruff and Ireleased while still in theCavernsof theForgotten, thegirl from Mountainside thatherecognized.Thenithitme,not surprisingly, the captivestalked.Ishould’veknown.

“Don’tworry,bro.It’snotasbadasyouthink.”

“Thisisgettingcompletelyoutofhand,youguys.Don’tyou realize, the more peoplethat know about this, theharder it is for me to

complete what I must do.Peoplewillalienatememorethan they already have. Notonly that, nowher lifemightbegravedanger…anyonethatknowsaboutme,therealme,isatrisk.Justlikeyouguys.”

“That may be the case,Leo, but people don’t care.They don’t realize you’re ademon…I don’t think.Besides, her life, and theothers,werealreadyindangeruntil you freed them,” Shade

continued.“People?”“Wasn’t just Meredith

from our little town in thatpack we rescued, man,”Scruffyadded.

“Oh, this is bad.” I sunkmyhead.

Scruffy walked up andplaced his hand on myshoulder to comfort me.“Like Shade said, they don’tcare,they’regrateful.”

“Forwhat?”Iquestioned.

“For you, hun,” Shadeanswered.

I was confused. “Do youthink there’s even theslightestchancethattheymayknowaboutme…whatIam?”

“Again, I don’t think theyknow, but our parents do…thanks to us. Others simplythinkyou’re a hero.”Scruffyreached over and shushedSandrafromspeakingfurther.

“We’re sorry, babe. Wehadtofillourparentsin,they

were already aware of whattook place in Romania. NotwithShimmer,ofcourse,butyou freeing the children ofthis town. People recognizedyou and Scruffy. There wasno way to hide that fromeveryone.”

“So, Meredith, andwhoever else, must havespokeofwhoexactly,orwhatreally held them and whathappened that night at theparty?”

“I don’t think they’reexactly clear about who, orwhat,heldthemprisoner,buttheyhavesomeideasbecauseofthesceneattheparty.Youhad to have known whenthose that we freed wenthome, they’d talkaboutwhathappened to them,” Scruffypointedout.

Asobviousas itwasnow,it never crossed my mindthat, duh, Meredith andwhoever would talk about

whathappened.IguessIwasso submerged in trying toprotect Shade and killShimmer that I never knewsome of my little secretscould blowwide open. I justnevergaveitmuchthought.

“NooneelseknowswhereIlive,dothey?”

“No, just us three…andthat secret is safe with us.”Sandrasmiled.

Iwas comforted. “Thanksforthat.So,nowwhatdoIdo

whenIgointotown?”“Well, the first thing you

need to do is absorb all thisin.We’regoingtoleaveforalittle bit and then come backand get you.We all need tohang out tonight. Unwind alittle after this chaos we’veall went through.” Shaderubbedmyback.

“That’s right. Hang outhere for a bit, we’ll be backforyoulater,”Scruffyadded.

“See you shortly, Leo.”

Sandrawavedtome.I bid them farewell and

watchedas theycontinued togrin uncontrollably.Something more was goingon that they weren’t tellingmeabout.Icouldfeelit.

“Hey, make sure myShadow cat is here when Icome back…I’ve missedhim.”

“Ahhhhh, okay.” I half-cockedasmileandwavedastheypulleddownthehill.

Great, with all this newinformation that I have toprocess,nowIhavetoworryabout Shade servingmy buttto me on a platter when shefindsoutaboutShadow.

Goodie,goodie.

Chapter11

GRATITUDEIwrestledmythoughtsthe

rest of the daywhilewaitingfor them to show back up,still not fully grasping whatmy friends had told me, butfully aware my little secretwas no longer a secret. Iwasn’tsurewhatexactlywasknown about me inMountainside, I just knew Icould no longer move abouttown in relative secrecy

anymore. The humans reallyknew me now; for the mostpart.IwasnolongerjustthisguydatingShade,orthedudethat stood behind Scruffy allthe time. I was somethingmore to themnow,but I stillhadnocluehowmuchmore.I could no longer fight toremainalonerforthesakeofatown,nowIhadtoembracethem and accept whateverknowledge they had aboutme.

Itwaslateafternoonwhenmy friends returned. I washappy to get out and chillwith them for awhile. I wasstill very confused about ourearlier conversationandevenmore perplexed why theyweresorelaxedaboutit.

“Let’s go, Leo!” Scruffycalled out from the driver’sseat of Sandra’s car. Sandragot out and joined Shade inthebackseat.

Ismiledandgotin.

“Where are we goingtonight?” I questioned as wedrovedownmydriveway.

Again, they all looked ateachotherwiththiscalm,butverysheepishdisplayofgrinsanddidn’tanswerme.

“You’ll see,” Shadeanswered.

“Everyone’s parents arecool with you guys hangingout with me…hanging out,period?”

“Yeah, they’re cool, bro.”

They chuckled together asShade reached around frombehindmeandgavemeakissonthecheek.

ItwasverycleartheywereawareofsomethingIwasnot.I did my best to hold mytongue and just go with theflow, letting them have theirwayfornow.

Wesmall talkedabout theevents we’d been through tokill time. It wasn’t a verylong drive until we reached

this small, log communitycenterontheedgeoftown.

A handful of cars,including a police car, werein the parking lot. Scruffypulledrightupinfrontofthemainentrance.

“What is this place?What’s going on, guys?” Ibegantogetalittleimpatientwiththeirsecrecy.

“You’ll see,” Scruffy saidashegotoutofthecar.

“Yeah,justshutupandget

out,”Shadeorderedme.I hesitatedbriefly, but got

out. The girlswalked behindmeasScruffhustleduptothedoors and opened them forus.Iwalkedintowhatlookedlikealobbyandsawapairofdoors wide open straight infront of me. I could hearpeople chatting. Scruffypushed me, urging meforward.

“It’s okay, babe,” Shadeencouraged.

I reluctantly walked pastthedoorsandcouldseeabouttwenty to twenty-five peoplesitting in metal fold outchairs. It looked like a townhall meeting or something.Stateandnationalflagssatattheendof theroombehindamicrophoned podium. AMountainside police officerwas standing just to the sideof it. I looked back at myfriends for reassurance andthey gave it to me. They

flashed more smiles andnoddedformetokeepgoing.

When we were fullyinside, the talking hushed.Wewalkedafewstepsdowna center aisle and stopped.Everyone turned to stare atus. I feltveryuncomfortable.Ilookedinthefirstfewrowsand saw Shade, Sandra, andScruffy’s parents. Theyweresmilingatus.Ialsosawaboutsix of the kids Scruffy and Ifreed from the caverns as

well.“Come up to the front,

kids,” the police officerstated.

Pausing for a second, wedidasheasked.

“Leo,” the police officerturned to address me. “Myname is Sheriff Sam Taylor.You’re probably wonderingwhy your friends havebroughtyouheretoday.”

I just listened and didn’tspeak.

“As I’m sure you know,some time ago, a tragedystruckthistown.Manyofthechildren in Mountainsidedisappeared. Details aren’tclear and are still underinvestigation so I can’telaborate,butweknowsomethingsforsure.Therearestillchildren missing andunaccounted for in this townandmanymomsanddadsaresuffering from broken heartsandsleeplessnights.”

He glared at me, whichmade me very nervous. Ibegan towonderwhat in thehell my friends had draggedmeinto.

“But beyond the tragedycame some good news…when these six kids cameback home.” The Sheriffpointedtothegroup.

“We may not know how,or why, they were taken toRomania.We just know thatthese children are back…

because of you and yourfriendhere.”Hesmiledatmeand nodded at Scruffy, whopuffed out his chest. Icouldn’t help but giggle alittleinsideatmyfriend.

“Tall tales seem tosurround this unfortunate setofevents,somethingthatyouandIwillhavetotalkfurtherabout, son, but right nowthese parents are here todayto thank you, Leo, forbringing their children back

home to them.” SheriffTaylor started clapping andthe townspeople followedsuit.

I looked around at theclapping people, utterlyhumbled before loweringmyeyes to the floor. I could seemy three closest friends outof the corner of my eyelookingatmewithbigsmilesastheclappingstopped.NowI knew why they weregrinning from ear to ear all

day.“I’d like to take this time

to personally thank you aswell, Mr. Cutler. I don’tknowhowyoudidit,butI’mglad you did. Now, if Leodoesn’tmind,Iknowsomeofyouhavequestions for him.”HelookedatmeandInoddedin agreement as he turned tofullyaddressthecrowd.

Acoupleofhandswentupand the Sheriff called tothem. “Mr. Criner.” He

pointed to a man who stoodupandclearedhis throat.Hewas apparently the father ofScruffy’sfriendMeredith.

“Mydaughtermightnotbeheretodayifitwasn’tforyouand Mark there. Thank youfor doing what you did…puttingyourownlivesatriskto rescue her.” The groupclappedagainashesatdown.

Iflashedaninsecuresmileat him and Scruffy wavedconfidently.This same series

of events unfolded for thenext fewminutes,witheitherafather,oramother,orboth,or an entire family standingup to thank us. When theywere finished, Sheriff Taylortookoveragain.

“I’d like to thankRichardandAnne for quickly gettingus together today about thisevolving situation. I’d like toalsothankthesefourkidsandthe others seated in theirchairs for their bravery in

remaining strong through themost difficult time this townhas ever seen. Some of youhave trusted in me on yourbehalf to ask our friend Leohereaboutthedetailsoftheircaptivity.”

IglancedattheSheriff.Hegot quiet for a sec andseemed a little embarrassedabout what he was going toaskme.

“Leo…some of the kidsmentioned something a

little…hard to swallow.” Hehesitated some more whileflashing a nervous smile.“Something about beingtakenbyvampires?”

I played dumb and gavehima look likehewascrazyfor asking me such aludicrous question. I laughedjust to complete the sell-job.“No…I, ah, I don’t knowanything about vampires.AllI know is that I got wordaboutwhere theywere being

held and took it uponmyselfto see if thatwas true. I sawno…vampires.” I laughedsomemore.

Sheriff Taylor grinned atme.

“How did you find outwheretheywere?”oneparentcalledouttomeatrandomasthe Sheriff held out his handforhertoquietdown.

“Why didn’t you tell theauthorities?” a man calledout.

“Quiet down now. As Itold you before the kidsarrived,folks,I’llbehandlingthemoreintimatedetailswithour friends here. Leo and Iwillbe talkingat lengthafteryou leave today about thosevery things. This is still awide open investigation. I’dlike to keep all privatedetails…private, until we’vepieced together whathappenedexactly. Ifwehaveno more business today, I’d

liketotakethistimetothankyou all for coming here andwouldask theLewis,Spears,and Tipton families to stayaround, alongwithyou,Leo.Thankyou.”

It felt like the group wasstill a little suspicious of meat the end. Even after theirpraises. They mumbled alittleamongstthemselvesandstood, then somethingsurprising happened beforethey filed out that I didn’t

expect. Every last one ofthem, parents, the kids wefreed, approached mepersonally, and thanked meagain by giving me verywarmhugs.Theyfollowedupthosesentiments,nearlyallofthemanyway,bytellingmeifI ever needed anything fromthem to just ask. I washumbled.

When the last of themwalked out, Sheriff Taylormarched out to the main

entrance doors and lockedthem before closing bothdoorstotheconventionroom.

“Okay, now for a littleprivacy,” he added as hestruttedbackdowntheaisle.

“If everyone could sit upfront…includingyoukids,weallneed tohavea chat aboutwhat’sreallygoingonaroundhere.” The Sheriff reachedoverandsnaggedachairandsatdowninfrontofus.

“Now, there are many

agencies involved in this…mess, but before I report tothempersonallyaboutwhat Iknow…I need to know whatyouknowfirst.”Hestared inparticular at the four of us,whosatinsilence.

“I’ve heard a bunch ofnonsense about vampires,even demons, from some ofyouandI’maboutsickofit.Ineedtoknowwhatinthehellis going on in my town. Ihaveafeelingtherearesome

things you know that youaren’t telling me. Am Iright?”

Again,weremainedsilent.“If there’s more to this

story,guys,nowisthetimetospeak up,” said Shade’sfather.

“Everyone’s parents arehere and accounted for, Mr.Cutler, where are yours? Itseems as if that’s a constantcomplaint coming from theseconcerned parents. They too

havenevermet,norseenanyparental figures on your end.Is there a reason for that,son?”

I didn’t speak aword andkeptmyeyesonthefloor.

“I’velookedalittledeeperinto you, young man, andhave discovered that there’sno home address on recordanywhere, not even at yourschool for you. How’s thatpossible?Notonlythat, thereisn’t a person with the last

nameCutleranywhereinthistown. No records of youcomingfromsomewhereelse,nothing. It’s as if you justappeared from out ofnowhere.Canyouclarifythisto me?” He leaned towardsmefromhischair.

“I’m not sure what youwantmetosay,sir.”

He leaned back. “I wantyou to tell me who you are,son. Where you came from?It appears to me that

wherever you are, troubleseems to follow. Now if Idon’t start getting someanswers from you…all ofyou, today, we’re going tohave to start taking drasticsteps in order to do so.” Hisvoiceturnedmoreforceful.

“I can take you all,especially you, Mr. Cutler,down to headquarters andhave my entire force,including the federalauthorities, grill you for a

couple of days while yousleepbehindbars ifyou like.Or…you can talk right now,possiblygohome,andwecancontinue our newfoundrelationship until this case issolved.Thechoiceisyours.”

“Leo, you’re a good boy.Cooperate with Sam so wecan all move past this sadsituation.No one doubts thatyou’reahero,but ifyouhadsomething to do with thedisappearances or someone

has you frightened enoughthatyou’reafraidtospeak—”Anne leaned out to lend ahelping hand and Iinterruptedher.

“I’m not afraid of that,Anne,” I answered, stillkeepingmyheaddown.

“Thenwhatisit,son?”theSheriffcontinued.

“I’m afraid…I’m afraidfor you…all of you.” I liftedmy head and looked him inthe eyes before turning to

look at my friends and theirparents.

“What does thatmean? Isthatsupposedtobesomesortof a threat?” Sheriff Taylorleaned forward in his chairagain.

“No…it’s not a threat, atleast,notfromme.”

Again,heleanedbackandfolded his arms. I lookedbrieflytothesideandsawtheeager eyes of the parentswatching me. So were my

twofriendsandgirlfriend,butthey were looking at memuchdifferently. Theywere,of course, more informed,and were curious if I wasgoingtospillthebeans.

“To whom are youreferring to then? Who isthis…threat?” the Sheriffprobedfurther.

“Leo,Shadetoldherfatherand me an outlandish storyaboutyou,”Annechimedin.

“Mark told us the same

story, Leo,” Scruffy’s fatherjoinedin.

Sandra’s parents nodded,asiftheyhadheardthesametale. I kept quiet, trying todecide whether or not Ishould talk. Iwas afraid thatif I did, the Sheriff wouldsend out a bulletin orsomething then attempt tolock me up. Then everyonewould know about me andwhatIwas.

“I’ve heard about enough

of this vampire and demonstuff. That is utter andcomplete garbage. What wehave here is a failure tocommunicate. It’s simple,”Sheriff Taylor scolded theparents for daring to believesuch a ridiculous notion.Then he scooted himselfdirectly in front of me.“Eithertalkhere,ortalkwithme at the police station. Ipromise you’ll regret notchoosing option one. This is

yourlastchance.”I looked him in the eyes

and smirked. “You couldn’tholdme.”

He smirked back. “Atough guy, eh? We have away to make tough guystalk.”

“Leo…show him,” Shadebrokein,seeingIwasgettingagitatedwiththeSheriff.

Sam looked over to herandsodidI.

“Show me what?” He

lookedatme,thenher.Shaderaisedhereyebrows

at me, urging me to let mysecretoutofthebag,but thiscouldbethebiggestmistakeIevermade. Iwas boxed in acorner. Either way, it lookedlike I was going to have tocomplete Diccittidel whilenavigating around humanauthorities. Just to add, if Idecided to prove to them allthatIwasademon,therewasno telling what kind of

punishment was in store forme,notonlyfromthehumanpowers that be, but fromHeavenandHell…orboth.

Ilookedhimstraightintheeyes without so much of ablink. “You are meddlingwith things that you couldn’tpossibly comprehend…something so much biggerthan you that not even theearth as a whole can containit. Too much knowledgeabout me, and what I know,

could make you, all of you,disappear. Still want toknow?”Iwarned.

“I think I’ll take mychances…speak,”heordered.

I remained quiet,hesitating.

“Just do it, bro. This hasgotten bigger than you now.Youcan’tkeepthisamongusanymore. Show them you’rein the right,” Scruffy urgedmetopresson.

Isat insilenceforanother

fewmomentsbeforeIofferedanultimatumtotheSheriff.

“If I talk, if I decide toallow you to know what Iknow, itmustbeunder theseterms. No one…I mean nooneelseinthisroomcanuttera single word about what Isay and what I show you.You’llhavetotakewhatItellyou and do your best toinvestigate without givingcertain elements about meawaywhile doing so. Shade,

Scruffy, and Sandra’sknowledge has already putthemingravedanger,asIamabout to explain. Very soon,afterItalk,yourliveswillallbe at risk as well. Is thissomething that we can allagree to…do you think youcan handle the consequencesof possessing suchknowledge?”Istaredat themall.

“That depends on whatyousay,”theSheriffboasted.

I shook my head andscoffed at him. “Hellwith it,haveityourway.”

I sighed and beganopening up about mysituation.Ileftoutgoingbackas far as the Darryl KiteincidentbecauseIdidn’twantheads to start turning againabout Shade havingsomething to do with hisdeath; especially since she’sdatingademon.I juststartedout with what I was, what I

was up to, and what hadhappened. I spoke about thevampires,whatandwhytheydidwhattheydidthenightofthe disappearances, whereandwhyShadewasheld,andby whom. I left out nothingabout who I was and whatwasgoingon.

The more I spoke, themore Sheriff Taylor smiledcynically at me. I knew hewasn’t buying a word I wassaying.When I lookedat the

parentsofmyfriendsthough,I could see looks thatreflected a will to believe inme and what I was saying,but the common sense toknowbetter.

When I finished, SheriffTaylor arched his back andplaced his hands on histhighs.

“That is the mostludicrous, aggravatingbagofbullcrap I have ever heard. Ididn’t come down with the

last drop of rain,Mr. Cutler.All of us in this room aredumberforhavingheardsuchnonsense. I was hoping wecould do this with as littletrouble as possible, but I cansee you don’t want tocooperate…”

“It’s not nonsense…it’sthe truth. You said youwanted the truth, so Igave ittoyou.”

He rolled his eyes. “I tellyou what, son…” He raised

up out of his seat and beganwalkingaroundinfrontofus.“If you can prove tome…tous…thatyouarewhoyousayyou are, somehow, I’llbelieve your story. Not onlythat, I’ll honor the terms ofyour ultimatum and willneverspeakawordof this toanyone outside of this roomabout what I know. I’llinvestigatethiscaseusingtheknowledge you’ve just givenwhile keeping your demon

issue a secret. I would alsoask that the people in thisroom,rightnow,respectyourterms as well. I won’t evenget in your way so you cancompleteyour…quest.Hell,Imay even give you a job onmypoliceforce.Agreed?”Hejokedandchuckledasiftherewas noway forme to provethatIwaswhoIsaidIwas.

“This isn’t a ruse? You’llrespect my wishes? Youpromise to keep quiet and

stay out of my way?” Ireconfirmed.

Sheriff Taylor threw outhishandsinsarcasm.“Sure…whynot.”

I looked at the watchfulfacesaroundme.“Youallarewitnesses to this agreement.”My friends nodded at meconfidently while theirparents just looked at me inconfusion.

“Well,then…Iguessthat’sthat.” I stood up and Sheriff

Taylor stepped out of myway.

I walked to the center ofthe hall, right in front of thepodium. I allowed myselfenough room to the left andthe rightofmeand turned tofaceeveryone.

Sheriff Taylor just stoodwithhisarmsfolded.

“Do your thing, bro,”Scruffencouragedme.

Ismirkedathim,huncheda bit and thrust out my

enormous charcoal coloredwings.

Sheriff Taylor jumpedback.“OhmyGod!”

“FarfromHim,”Ijoked.“Guess we can start

talkingpaynow,eh,Sheriff?”

Chapter12

PROOFI looked at the parents,

whowereallstaringatmeinamazement, except forAnne.She smiled at me as if sheknewitthewholetime.

“This isn’t possible.” TheSheriff approached me frombehindandlookedmeover.

“How can this be?” heasked as he ran his handacross the top of my wingswhere they connected to my

back. “This has to be someHollywood makeup job orsomething. No way is thisreal,”headded.

“It is…It just is…and no,it isn’t,” I answered hisquestionsinsequence.

“Mom…Dad…meet mybestfriend,Leo‘TheDemon’Cutler.”Scruffystoodupandannouncedme tohis stunnedparents like I was entering aboxing contest. They onlystaredatme,slack-jawed.

While the Sheriffcontinued to march aroundme,investigating,Iaddressedthe very worried parents ofmyfriends.

“Look,Iknowthisishardto digest, but this is who Itruly am. I don’t have ahome. I don’t have amotheror father, brother or sisters.Up until the past coupleyears, I never had a frienduntilImetthesethree.Idon’tknowwhoIoncewas,orhow

I became this way. I justam…this. I promise you Ihave,andwill,doeverythingI can to make sure no harmwill ever come to yourchildren. I know that soundsodd coming from somethinglikeme,butmyintentionsareofgoodwill. Imean, Iknowwhat happened to Shade, butI’ll do everything in mypower to prevent anythinglike that from happeningagain. Just please, let me be

allowed to keep them as myfriends…and girlfriend…please.It’sallIhave.”

Richard stood up, nevertaking his eyes off me. “Ithink I speak for all of us,Leo.We need…we all need,time to process what we’veseen and heard here today.WhileIbelieveyouwhenyousay youmean no harm to usorour children,we still havetodowhat’sbestfor themastheirguardians.Wemusttake

into consideration howmuchdanger they’ve already beenin and the potential formorejust by being associatedwithyou. Right now, I think thebestthingtodoisforustogohome, think things throughthoroughly,andseewherewegofromthere.I’msorry,Leo,butatthistime,I’dliketoaskyou to give Shade somespace…please.”

All the parents nodded inagreement and got up from

their chairs. I agreed to theterms that Mr. Lewisexpressed because it was theright thing to do and I reallyhad no other choice.Although I was bummed outabout not being able to seemy girlfriend and friends, Icompletely understood. If Iwas never able to be withthem again, at least asmuchas I had been, it would besomething I’d have to dealwith,for theirgreatergood.I

knewwe’dfindsomewaystohang out, but I’d have to beprepared for it to be withouttheconsentoftheparents.

“Now folks…” SheriffTaylor stopped surveyingmeand raised his hands in theair. “What I’ve seen today isbeyond understanding.WhileI know that you’re going todowhat’sbestforyourkids,Iwouldaskthatyouhonortheagreement of secrecy madebetweenusandLeo…”

“We have no choice…peoplewillthinkwe’renutsifwe speak about this,”Scruffy’smotherinterrupted.

“Granted. All the morereason to keep this betweenus, there is still aninvestigation going on here.I’m still not sure about whatI’ve seen and heard heretoday, all I know is…thisappears to be real.” TheSheriffcircledaroundinfrontofmeandstuckouthishand.

“I don’t know what to thinkofyouyet,butI’msorry,son.I didn’t realize…I mean…howcouldIhaveknown…”

“It’sokay,sir.”Ishookhishand and smiled. “This iscomicbookstuffIknow,butI assure you, this is veryreal…more real than youcouldeverpossiblyknow.”

He grinned, still unsure,but gave me one last strongshakeinunderstanding.

“Let’s go home, folks. I

thinkwe’vegottenenoughofwhat we’ve needed for theday. Again, just to reiterate,secrecy is of the utmostimportancehere.Okay?”

All the parents agreed.Scruffy, Sandra, Shade, andAnne, being the only parentto do so, approached medirectly,huggedme,andsaidgoodbye. I walked them tothe entrance as the Sheriffunlocked the doors. Wewatchedthemleave.

SheriffTaylor and I stoodside by side inside thebuilding, staring out as theydroveoff.

“So…Heaven and Hell…it’sreal.”

“Yes…itis.”“Whatwedoonthisearth

truly matters.” He continuedto stare calmly out thewindowtotheparkinglot.

“Itdoes.”He shook his head. “It’s

crazytobelievethatonedayI

couldbeouttheresomewhereafter I leave this earth, stillalive…still looking in onmyloved ones. That’scomforting.”

Iturnedtohimandglared.“Or you could end up likeme. Make smart choices,sir…while you’re here.Haveagoodday.”Ipushedopenedthedoorsandhestaredatmewithalookofpity.

Igotafewstepsoutofthedoor and he followed. “Leo,

is Mountainside in furtherdanger? Are you telling meeverythingIneedtoknow?”

“If I succeed in what Ineed todo…thenno,but if Ifail, I guarantee nothing.That’sallIcantellyou.”

SheriffTaylor justnoddedhishead.“Doyouneedaridehome,son?”

“No, but thanks. I’ll getmyself home. Take care,Sheriff.”

“Take care, son.” He

waved goodbye beforeplacinghishandsonhiships.

I took my time goinghome, walking the wholeway. I thought about whatjust happened and what Imustdonext.Somanytimesnow in my journey here inMountainside, I’ve beendiscovered for what I trulyam. This was becomingcommonplace now; peoplefinding out that I was ademon.Therewasnosensein

hiding it anymore. The fightthat I was putting up todisguisemyself fromhumanswas almost as tough as myquestofDiccittidel.Theonlydifference was I was losingthebattletohidewhoIreallywas.

WhenIgothomeacouplehours later, I knew I wouldhave no visitors that night,and for that matter, forawhile. I didn’t feel likehanging around at my spot

since I wasn’t going to begraced by the company ofeven Shadow anymore. So,when dusk hit, I took to theskies.

I flew around for awhilebeforedecidingtolandatthehighest point on the EaglePeakMountainRange.Itwasnear the spotwhere Imetupwith all three councilmembers for the first timeandfoughtDarryl.Icouldseeitclearlyfromuphere,along

with pretty much everythingelse.

Shortly after I landed Isaw two white wingedcreatures soaring down fromthe heavens in my direction.Brightlightsurroundedthem,and as usual, the lightdimmed the closer they got.Just yards away, the twofigures landedandeased intoa stroll when they did so. Iknewwhoitwas.

“Argento…Elysia. Hello,”

Icalledout.“Hello, Leo.” Argento

spoke as the two of themlowered their white hoodsandpulledouttheirverylongblondhairoutfromunderit.

“What brings the two ofyou here on this night…stalkingme?” I greeted themwithajoke.

“An order ofcongratulations,mydearboy,brings us here,” Argentoanswered.

“Congratulations?”“Of course. First you’ve

taken out the Goyle Queen,Agrelia,nowyou’vedefeatedone of the mightiest foesHeaven as ever seen inShimmer.Welldone.”

“Notwithoutsomehelp…in more ways than one. Icouldn’thavedoneitwithoutyou two…thank you.” InoddedtoElysia,whodidthesame in return to me with asmile.

“What does Heaven thinkabout this…alliance with aDriftDemon?”Iadded.

“Alliance? There’s noalliance here.” Argentoflashedapatronizinggrin.

“So…it wasn’t you thatbrought down the lightning?Only angels can dosomethingthatpowerful.”

Thiswas something Iwascurious about, the source ofthe lightning that had helpedme not once, but twice. I

knew they had to beresponsible.

Thetwoofthemlookedtoeach other sharply beforeArgento spoke further. “Wedon’t deny using earth’selements in assistance ofcertain…needs, but we don’tdictate what happens afterthat.”Theybothcontinuedtogrinatme.

“I see. Well, anyway,thankyou.”

Both of them bowed but

never said “you’rewelcome”verbally, but I knew whattheymeant.

“Isthatall?You’vemetupwith me tonight just toexchangepleasantries?”

“You’re very wise, Leo.Nowonderyou’restillalive.”Argento smiled andapproached me. “I’m afraid,morecounselisinorder.”

The last time Elysiacounseled me, it served meverywell againstShimmer. I

would have surely met myendifitwasn’tfortheangel’sinput, so needless to say,Argento instantly had myattention.

“As you know, the timehascomeinyourquestwhenyouwillbemeetingademon,more powerful than any foeyou’veevermetandtwiceascunning. Of course I’mreferringtoyourDemonLordChristian.”

“He’s no longer my

DemonLord.”“My apologies.” He

grinned. “Elysia, if youwould.”Heextendedhisarm,directing his hand to stepforward.

“As Argento was saying,Leo, you know and havepersonally felt just howpowerfulChristianis,butlikeShimmer, he too has secrets.Secretsthatonceexposedcanonly aid you in yourendeavors.”

“I’m sure he does,” Iadded.

Elysia smiled andcontinued. “Christianpossessescertainabilitiesthatno other demon other thanBellock and Satan have…exceptforyou.”

“What abilities wouldthosebe?”

“Your ability to turn toshadow form being one ofthem,”Argentochimedin.

“But…all Drift Demons

are able to do this…aren’tthey?”Iquestioned.

“No…they cannot. OnlyChristian, up to this point,coulddothis…untilyou.Youshare a power that onlyangels and the highestrankingdemonslikeChristianpossess,”Elysiaadded.

“I thought all of us coulddothat.Ihadnoidea.”

“That’s what Christianwanted you to think. He’sknown for quite some time

that you both havesimilarities exclusive to onlyyou two and the demonsrankedabovehim.”

“Why wouldn’t he bringthatuptome,though?It’snotlikeit’sthatbigofadeal.”

“Because…it scares him,”Argentosaid.

“…and it is significant,”Elysiaadded.

“Whyisitsignificant?”“Because he knows it’s a

sign of his strength and

power. He knows you arestronger than most of yourkind, but not as strong ashim…” Elysia wasinterruptedbyArgento.

“Yet.”Hesmirked.“Yet?” I urged them to

continuetalking.“Do you have another

ability,Leo?”Argento raisedaneyebrow.

“I guess…I’m not sure.You tell me. I can seethings.” The pair looked at

each other in surprise as Icontinued. “I saw exactlyhowScruffygot tome in thecaverns. He confirmed itwhenItoldhimwhatIsaw.Ievenheardyoucall tohim. Isaw Shade sitting inmy treeonce when I was nowherenear her, and now I see avision of these two girls…never mind.” I stoppedmyself,tryingnottogotooindepth.

“You possess the gift of

vision. Also a trait that onlyangels and high rankingdemons have. This is howangels can keep up withmultiple events unfolding onearthatonetime.Thisisalsohow your Lord…excuse me,how Christian…is able tokeep up with Drift Demonson earth. Just like how theother demons ranked abovehimkeeptabsonhim.”

“But I can’t controlanything.Thevisionsusually

pop up without warning,mostly in times of stress. Imean,Icanstop,slowdown,even back up the visions,well, some of them, but Ican’treallydictatewhatIseein them. They just…unfold.Sometimes faces, or wordsare blurry and muffled, butthentheyclearup.”

“It’samildformofvision,butnonetheless,youhavetheability…and that, Leo, is averypowerful thingaswell,”

Argentoadded.“Whyisitpowerful?”“It gives you eyes where

you have none. It also tellsyou things that will be, andhave been. Visions even canclue you in on past liveswhen you lived in thephysical realm…if you’relucky,”Elysiasaid.

“Likethelightning,you’reresponsible for these…visions,too?”

“As I said before, we use

earth’s elements in anassistive manner, we don’tdictatehowtheyareused.Asfor your visions, this hasnothingtodowithus…inanyway whatsoever. This isn’tsomethingconjuredupbytheheavens, this is solelywithinyou. My advice to you…listentothem…payattention,visions always serve thegreater benefit of thebeholder. I would also tellyou to keep this particular

strengthyouhavetoyourself.I don’t believe Christianknowsaboutthis.Thelessheknows about you, the better.I’ddomybesttokeepitfromthe humans, too. I wouldn’ttell them anymore than youalready have.” Argentofinished.

I shook my head inagreement.

“You’re an interestingcharacter, Leo. I have afeeling that the mysteries of

who you are, what you havewithin you, and what you’recapable of doing with thosethings will continue to comeout. Your path to selfdiscovery may have justbegun, yet it seems wellunderway at the same time,and in thatenigmaI feelyouwill gather answers to thethingsyouknownow,andthethings you know nothingabout…yet. As for the otherquestionsyoumayhave, that

is why we are here, Leo, tokeep the advice coming.”Argentosmiled.

“Why are you doing thisforme?”

“Christian has counselfrom those that rank abovehiminHell,it’sonlyfairthatsomeone can extend you thesame courtesy. Balance, Mr.Cutler…balancemust alwaysbemaintained.”

“Fairenough…isthereanymore counsel to offer me

today?”Igrinned.“Actually,thereisjustone

more thing. There will bemore advice I’m sure you’llneed later, but that isn’tnecessary at this point. Onlythis…” He motioned forElysiatotakeover.

“Christian has the abilitytophysicallymanifesthimselfinmanyplacesatonce.Therehave been times when youhave directly encounteredhim while on earth, there

were other times that it wasmerely a manifestation thatkeptyouthinkingitwashim.It’s like having your vision,except not only doesChristian possess vision, hecan actually appear otherplaces while beingsomewhere else without thehelpofaportal.Ofcoursehecannot transport himself tothe future or past, just thepresent,”Elysiainformedme.

“He’s aDoppelganger?” I

questioned.“Well, that’s the human

version, but we call him a‘Throg,’”Elysiaanswered.

“What’sthedifference?”“It is believed in the

physical world that when ahuman sees a Doppelganger,the spiritual manifestation ofself,or inother terms,seeingyourself in the spirit formwhileyou’restillalive,thatitisasignthatdeathwillcometo the humanwho sees it. A

Throginthespiritualworldiswhen a being can manifesthimorherselfinmanyplacesatoncewhilebeingelsewhere—”

I interrupted her. “Whatdoes thismeanforme?He’lluse this as some sort ofweapon?”

“Of course he will,”Argento chimed in.“Christian will use whateverpower he has to beat you. Ifhe can use, say five

manifestations besideshimself,hewill.Mostbeingsare only powerful enough toshare themselves up to fivetimes, so as far aswe know,he can’t go over thatnumber.”

“You’re saying that ImighthavetobattleuptosixChristians?”Isaidinshock.

“Well, technically there isonly one Christian…butyes…although they areweaker formsofhimandnot

equippedwithhisfullpowersand abilities, you may stillhave to deal with that verypossibility.”

“Great…that’sencouraging. Is thereanything else I need toknow?”Isaid,discouraged.

“Yes,butnotnow. Induetime,Leo,induetime.”

“Well, that has certainlygiven me enough to thinkabout.”

“That’s why we will stop

here until next time. All wewant to do is make youaware,Leo,that’sit.”

“Onemorething,Argento.IhavetheDemonDagger.Hehasn’tcomeforityet,butI’mguessinghewill,whatshould—”

“He won’t,” Argento cutmeoff.

“He won’t what?” I wasconfused.

“He won’t come for thedagger.”

“Wait…what?Why?”“Another time, Leo. For

now, prepare for him. That’sall.”

“I will. Thanks again…tobothofyou.”

The two of them noddedand placed their hoods backover their heads. Theirbeautiful white wingsextended and flapped theminto the sky. There were outofsight innotime.Idecidedtostayand take in thesunset

fromwhereIwasstanding.

Chapter13

FRIENDSHIPThe sun began to peek

over the horizon and Iwatched thesky lightup inabeautifularrayofcolors.Theearth is truly a beautifulplace.Beforedaybreaksetin,I took off and went backhome.

For days I repeated thissameroutine.Iavoidedgoingintotownforanyreason,andduringthedayImainlystuck

tomyspotandtheforestthatsurrounded it. At night, Ididn’tgoovertoShade’slikeI used to, I wanted to honorher and her family and givethemsomespaceuntil thingsgot sorted out. I knewShadewouldn’tmindmeslippinginat night, but I thinkwe bothwanted to respecthermotherand father’s wishes ofdistance, so instead of goingtostaywithhereachnightI’dtake off to various locations

around the state, country,even in space. I wasincredibly lonely and missedher company, as well as mycat…who wasn’t a cat, afterall.

Then one day, about aweek or so after themeetingatthesmallconventionhall,Iheard the sound of a carstruggling up the hill to myspot.Asusual,IlaidlowuntilIcouldseewhoitwas.Whenthe vehicle got to the top, I

couldsee that itwasasmall,blackpickuptruck.Whenthedustsettled,Icouldseethatitwasalittleworseforwear.Ithad a few dents here andthere with quite a few largepaintchipsaswell.

Thedoorcreakedandthenslammedshut.ItwasScruffy.

“Leo!Youhere,man?”heshouted.

I leaped from the tree Iwas hiding in and landed infrontofhim.Thiscausedhim

to stumble backwards beforefalling on his butt. I laughedat him before reaching downtopullhimbackup.

“Very funny…veryfunny.” He dusted himselfoff.

“Itwas,”Ikidded.“Goodtoseeyou,buddy.”

Hesmiledasweshookhandsandhugged.

“Your parents knowyou’rehere?”

“Actually, yes, they do.

They were concerned aboutyouandwantedmetolookinonya.”

“That’s really cool of’em.”Ibowedmyhead.

“Even though you’re ademon,you’restillmyfriend.They know that. Theymightbeuncomfortableaboutit,butatleasttheyknoweverythingnow.”

“Is that yours?” I pointedtothetruckhepulledupin.

“Yup, suuuuurrre is! Isn’t

it sweet?” He jogged up andpattedthehood.

“Whatever you gotta tellyourself,buddy,”Iharassed.

“Hey…it’smorethanwhatyou’ve got at the moment,”hefiredback.

“Touché,sir.”Igrinned.“Ithinkmyparentswerea

little embarrassed aboutSandra having to come getme all the time, so they gotmethis.”

“Does that mean you’re

going to be able to take meforaridesoon?”

“Hell,man,Icantakeyoufor one anytime.My parentsare coolwith us hanging outas long as we do it aroundthem. Looks like you and Iwill be over at my housemore often than not now, ifyawannahang.”

“Icanhandlethat,bro.”“As a matter of fact, my

parents want you to comeover for dinner sometime

soonifyouwantto.”“I’dloveto,but…”I took

this time to finally tellScruffy a little more aboutmyself,“I’drathernoteatifIcanavoidit.”

“Why not?” Scruffylookedalittleoffended.

“Don’t take it the wrongway, part of being a demonmeans missing out on thefiner things in human life…likefood.”

“I’ve seen you eat…you

eatallthetime!”“True. I have to eat. I’m

still in a physical human-lookingbody,soIneedtoeatanddrinkorthephysicalpartwillofmewillbecomevery,very weak, or even die, Idon’t know. The part thatsucks is that I can’t taste orsmell any of it. Everything Itakedowntasteslikeashovelfull ash, while everything Ismellreeksofsulphur.”

“Dude,thatreallysucks.”

“Tellmeaboutit.”“So, then a no go on

dinners from now on, I takeit?”

“Not at all. Like I said, Istill gotta eat.Asamatteroffact, I’ve been bored as hellaround here lately. Can I goovertoyourhousetonight?”

“Hell yeah, bro, let’s go.Myparentswillbe tickled tosee you. Even though theyknowwhat you are, they gotclose to you over the past

couple years. They’re a lotmore wary of you now, butthey’re still concerned foryou out here alone.” Scruffjumped into his truck andwavedformetogetin.

Excited that I hadsomethingtodoforthenight,I leaped into his truck,pushing some trash off theseatasIdid.

“Damn man, alreadyjunking up your truck?” Iharassed.

“Shut up and put yourseatbelton.”

Ilookedathiminsurprise.“Doesn’t really apply to me,butokay.”

“I forgot, Mr. Demon…guy…thing…whatever youare. Besides, I don’t need aticket, so wear it. It’s ahumanthing.”Helaughed.

We small talked all theway to his house. When wepulled up in the driveway, Iremembered something that

hadbeenbotheringmeabouthisparentsforalongtime.

“Hey man, I know thissounds terrible, but I’veonlyknown your parents as Mr.andMrs.Spears.”

“So?” He pulled out thekeys andwegotout. “That’stheirnames.”

“So…what are their firstnames?”Ishrugged.

“Really?All this timeandyou’ve never known myparents’ first names?” He

lookedperplexed.“No, you’ve never told

me.”He shook his head as we

strolled up to his front door.“Their names are BenjaminandAmandaSpears,Leo.Yafrickin’goober.”

“Cool.”The rest of the day we

stayed around Scruffy’shouse doing a whole lot ofnothing. I noticed that hisparents were a little hesitant

around me when I firstarrived but they relaxed overthe course of the day. Theyeven asked me to stay theevening,beingthattheyknewIhadnowheretogo.

It was great being able totell them about my foodissue,well,Scruffydid,whilehe took pot-shots at me thewhole time. They werenaturally curious and I toldthem about not having aheart, which I let both of

them feel for my missingpulse.ItoldthemabouthowIdon’tevenhavetheluxuryofbeing self-aware. I have noidea what I look like to thehuman eye so they spent allof dinner telling me aboutmyself.Itwasatrip.

Again, Scruffy couldn’tresist tauntingme during theentire evening. He wasgettingthebiggestkickoutofharassing me. Much likebeingaroundShade’sparents,

I felt like Iwas part of theirfamily.ItalmostseemedasifBenjamin and Amanda wereembracingmeasoneof theirown.Scruffywasalreadylikea brother to me, so it feltnatural.

Day after day, Scruff’sparentswouldn’tletmeleavewithout extending anotheroffer for me to stay. Afterabout a week or so of goingto school with Scruffy, theonly place where I was able

toseemybeautifulgirlfriendlately, and Sandra, I got theimpression that they mightnotwantmetogobacktomyspotatall.

One night, we were allgathered in Scruffy’s livingroom watching televisionwhen Benjamin abruptlyturneditoff.

“Leo…” He leanedforwardandrubbedhishandstogether.“AmandaandI,andof course, Mark, have been

doingsometalking.Weknowhow close you and our sonare…and we don’t think it’sright to alienate you morethan you probably alreadyfeel you are.” Scruff leanedover from the couch andpatted me on the back as Iwassittingproppedupnexttohimonthefloor.

“WhatI’mtryingtosayis,well,weunderstandthatyoursituation is…unique.Althoughweknowwhatyou

are, it wouldn’t be right torefuse someone aid whoneeded it. We’d like you tomove into our home, Leo.Become a part of ourfamily…so long as you doyour best to keep troubleawayfromourhouse,thatis.”

Iwastotallystunned.Thatwasthelast thingIexpected.IwashonoredthattheSpearsfamilywould take in a straylikeme.

“So what do ya say,

homey?” Scruff pushed meforananswer.

I paused for a second. “Igratefully accept…withconditions.”

They all looked at me alittle confused and possiblyoffended. There was morethan one reason why Icouldn’t stay with them fulltime, one of course beingChristian, and the other hadtodowithmehangingaroundhumans full time.Much like

the vegetation in myenvironment, they wouldsooner or later get sick anddie if I was around themconstantly. I wasn’t going totellthemthatparticularsecretaboutme,though.

“Let me elaborate. I amhonored and humbled to beasked to be a part of yourfamily…and Iwould love to.Just know that I’m still atodds with quite possibly themost evil being ever known

tomanandhe’lldowhateverhe has to do to weaken me,even if that means hurtingyou. So, since you wanttrouble, naturally, to stay outofyourhome,untilthisthingis fully over, I will have tostay at my tree as often as Ican.Idon’twanthimgettingwind of your kindness or hemay come after you. Giventhat knowledge, do you stillwantmeunder your roof?” Iwinced.

“We know what the costis, son,” Amanda said. “Itdoesn’t matter…well, ofcourseitdoes,butyourwell-being should be in play hereas well. Not just everyoneelse in Mountainside besidesyou. Just know our place isopen to you, anytime. Dowhat you think is best.” Shesmiled and I returned thegesture.

Scruffy was apparentlyrestless because I didn’t give

a direct answer. “Well? Areyougonnastayhere,basicallyfull time…or not?” Heshovedmeintheshoulder.

His parents chuckled andsodidI.“Ofcourse, I’d loveto. That’s awesome. Fromtimetotime,Istillhavetodowhat I have to do…yaknow?” I glanced around atallthreeofthem.

“Understood.,” Benjaminclapped his hands togetheronce. “Just so youknow,we

haverulesheretoo,butwe’lldiscuss those later. For now,welcometothefamily,Leo…gladtohaveyou.”

“Not really that glad, butwe’llmanage,”Scruffyaddedwith another shove to myshoulder.

After that night, I spentmost of my time betweenstaying with the Spearsfamily, going to school tovisit Shade, and occasionallytakingofftospendtimeatmy

spot. Shade began to askmewhyIhadn’tcometoseeherat night and I told her why.We both agreed that it wasthe right thing to do inhonoringherparent’swishes.She was worried though thatthey may not get over theirconcerns before senior prom.If that was the case, I mightnotbeabletotakeher.

This separation reallysucked, first she waskidnapped by Shimmer, now

this.ItseemedlikeeverytimeImadeprogressbeingaroundone person, something elsepoppedup thatpreventedmefrom hanging with another.OnlybeingabletoseeShadeat school was reallydepressing. I wanted to bewithherasmuchaspossible,butfornow,I’dhavetosettleon Scruffy as a cheapsubstitute.

Chapter14

UNDERSTANDINGAlthough Iwas happy for

myfriend,Iwasgettingtiredof seeing him andSandra goout together while I eithertoggled with the choices ofstayingbehindathishouseorflying to my spot. Monthswent by and prom was fastapproaching, along withgraduation.

NotahintofChristianwasseen. I knew something had

to be brewing with him,though. I just didn’t knowwhat. I knew he wasn’t asclasslessasShimmer.Imean,he would do whatever hecould to disrupt and defeatme. I’m sure hewouldn’t beso out in the open with histactics,likethevampirepartyinvasion.Hewasmuchmoredeliberate and less of ashowman.Whatever the casemaybe,I’msureavisitfromhimwasimminentbeforeour

battle.Finally, after a meeting

with all of my friends’parents, I was allowed tohang out with my girlfriendand two other friends alltogether. Itwas a good thingtoo, promwas about a weekawayandIknewhowmuchitmeanttoShade.

OnthisparticularSaturdaynight, everyone decided itwould be a good idea to gobowling. I’m not sure why,

but that’swhat they chose todo. We all went in Sandra’scar and Shade and I heldhands the entire way in thebackseat.Weweresoexcitedto be able to be around oneanother in a non-schoolfashionagain.

“Canyoutwoeitherknockitoff,orgetahotelroom,forgoodness sake.” Scruffy gotontoShadeandIbecausewecouldn’t stop kissing andstaringateachothertheentire

ridetothebowlingalley.“I know you two haven’t

seeneachotherinawhile,butgeez, can you keep yourhormones in check for a fewhours?”He turned to look atus in the backseat andwinked.

“Oh, leave them alone,Mark.Likeyouhaveroomtotalk, you’re pretty darngropey yourself when itcomes tome…yahypocrite.”Sandrabustedhimforus.

“Hey…what can I say,whenIseesomethingIlike,Igotta touch it.” Scruffywinkedathisgirl.

When we arrived at thebowling alley, I have toadmit,itwasacoolplace.Allthe lights were off and thealley glowed in the dark. Sodid the pins and bowlingballs, along with variousother objects around theestablishment. There was agaming area, snack bar, and

loud music. The place waspacked.

For some reason Scruffywasinsistentonplayingboysversus girls and continuouslyprovoked our girlfriendswhile we were getting ourbowling shoes. The ladieshumored him and acceptedthechallenge.

As soon as they did,Scruffy leaned into my earand whispered, “Did theyforget you’re a demon?

Throw that ball hard, brothaman.” He started snickering.Now I knewwhy he wantedto make sure I was histeammate.

“Are you implying that Ishould cheat by using mydemonstrength?”

“Why yes…yes, I am.Whatgood isbeing ademonamong humans if you can’tcommitalittleevileverynowandthen?”Hesmiled.

“Indeed,sir.Iliketheway

you think.” I grinned backandhehighfivedme.Atotalnerd celebration, but we didit.

“What are you twoconnivingaboutback there?”Shade slowed down so wecould catch upwith her. Sheslidherarmthroughmine.

“Oh nothing, just talkingstrategy about how we’regonna kick your butts,” Iteased.

“It’s always something

with you two.” Sandra tookhold of Scruff’s hand. Wejustmaniacallysmiledateachother, knowing that mydemon strength was our aceinthehole.

We bowled a couple ofgames and Scruffy and Ikilledthem.Irealizedthatweshould have beengentlemanly about it andplayed fairly, but we didn’t.Ofcourseitdidn’thelpthatIkept throwing near perfect

games. I could rocket thatballdownthelanesofastthatwhen it hit the pins it sentthemflyingallovertheplace.Scruffywould just laughandjumpupanddowneverytimeI did it. Not to mention hehadtotauntthem,too.

The girls got playfullyangry with us, called uscheaters, but kept playing.We had a great time andScruffy and I remainedundefeated. When we

finished, we played somevideo games. Some of theareakidscameuptousandIreceivedmore thanks formysupposedheroicsinRomania.I stillhadn’t figuredouthowtoreceivesuchgratitude,soIalways thanked them andshylysmiled.

When we had enough ofthebowlingalley,wedecidedto go hang out at the top ofMiller’s Hill and check outthe view of town. We got

thereandjusthungoutbythecar, retelling the tale aboutthenightIshooedthemawayin order to fight those localvampires that used to hangouthere.Itwasthefirst timeI told themwhat really wentdown.

Thingsquieteddownafterawhile and Shade and Idecided to walk away fromthe car to give ourselves, aswell as our friends, somealone time. We held hands

and walked very slowlyaround the top of the hill bythewatertowerandtalked.

“I’mgladyourparentsareallowingustogoouttogetheragain.” I turned to her aswestrolled.

“Me too, babe. I missedyou, but don’t count youreggs yet, they’re still verynervous about us…well, mydad is. Mom, on the otherhand, is perfectly okay withusbeingtogether.It’sweird.”

“Well, hopefully Richardwill lightenupenoughsowecangotopromnextweek.”

When I mentioned that,Shade got really quiet. Itlooked as if shewas deep inthought. I pushed her tospeak.

“What’s the matter? He’snot going to let us gotogether?”Ileanedinfrontofheraswewalked.

“No, I think we’re goodthere. We can go together, I

think.” She still looked likeshewasstuckinthought.

“Then what’s up? I knowyou well enough to see thatyou have something else onyourmind.”

She turned to me andreleased a sigh through asmile.“Yes,youdo.”

“Well, what’s on yourmind?”

“Being held captive like Iwascausedmetothinkaboutthingsthatreallymatter.”She

glancedatme.“Yeah?”“Well,beingkidnappedby

a vampire God, or whatever,fearing for my life, thenhaving to go without beingwith you really got methinking.Idon’tneedtogotoprom…as long as I get to bewithyou.”

I took a double take andteased her. “Did I just hearyou say that you areconsidering not going to that

allimportantseniorpromthatyou have been bugging meaboutforoverayear?”

She chuckled again. “Iknow…crazy, right? I’vecome to realize that themostimportant things in life arebeingwiththeonesyoulove.While I was being held, Ididn’t think about the nexthotphonetobuy,orsexycarthat Iwanted, ormissingmyfavorite television shows. Ithought about my mom and

dad,friends…you.”“Awww.” I bumped up

againstherplayfully.“Leo,you’re like a riot of

color that entered into mydreary greyworld. I’m so inlove with you and I neverwanttobewithoutyouagain.Ineedyou.You…us…thatiswhat’smost important, not aprom. If I can spend promnightwithyouandyoualone,thenI’llbemorethancontentwiththat.”

I could hardly respond toher loving sentiments. Istoppedwalkingandcaressedher.

“Iloveyoumorethanyouwilleverknow,Shade.Ineedyou too and am so glad tohave you in my life…whatever life you can callthis, that is.” Igrinnedaswekissedpassionately.

We pulled apart. “So…does that mean we can skipgraduationaswell?”

“Ahhh…no.Gottabetherefor that one. Oh, and justbecause we are ditchingprom, doesn’tmean that youcanjusthangoutwithmeandbeanerdallnight.Iexpecttobe taken somewhere,anywhere you and I can bealone.”

I laughed. “I think I canmanage that. How doesdinnersound,too?”

“Actually, even that, I’dlike to do that with you and

myparents,ifthat’sallright.”“Wow, that’swaaay okay

withme,too.YouknowhowI am, the less people I’maround, the better, eventhough your parents stillmakemenervous.”

“Haha,Iknowtheydo,butlike I said, being with thosethat I care about is the mostimportant thing right now.That’swhatmatterstome.”

The circumstances she’dbeen through had obviously

affected her. I couldn’tbelieve she was ditchingpromtogothesimplerroute,but I didn’t care, I got to bewithher.

“You two lovers ready tohead out?” Scruffy calledfromthecar.

Shade raised her hand toour friends, letting themknowwewerecomingback.

“I’m gonna leave thecandle in the windowtonight…you spending the

nightwithme?”“I’ve been waiting to do

that.”Igrinned.“I haven’t seen my

Shadow in forever. Can youmake sure you bring him? Imissmylittlefur-baby.”

“Ahhh, that’s somethingI’vebeenmeaningtotellyou.That’s going to be a bit ofproblem.”

Shade raised her hand toherheartinshock.“Ohpleasedon’t tell me he’s dead or

something. I don’t want tohearthat.”

“No…no…he’s not dead.Farfromit.”Iwinced.

“Whew, thank heavens.Thenwhatareyousaying?”

“Well…it’s kinda hard toexplain.”

“Why don’t you try?”Shadeinsisted.

“Okay, well, Shadowwasn’tjustanordinarycat.”Istruggledforawaytotellher.

“All right?” She circled

her hands around in order totellmetogetonwithit.

“He was kind of anangel…indisguise.”

“Huh?”“Anangelby thenameof

Argento has been watchingme. He was Shadow…ourcat.”

Shadejustlookedatmeinconfusion.

“He is hand to SaintMichael the Archangel andwassentbyhimtokeep tabs

on what’s going on betweenme and Hell. He canshapeshift into animals, ithelpshimstayundercoversoHeaven can monitor what’sgoingon.”

“So Shadow wasn’t a catthis whole time? He was anangel in hiding so Heavencouldkeepupwithyou?”Sheglancedawayinmildshock.

“Yeah, pretty much, andnow Argento and his hand,Elysia, come visit me

frequently. They offer meadvice on how to proceedwith my quest forDiccittidel.” Shade stilllooked a little unsettled.“What’s the matter? Youupset about the fact thatShadow isn’t going to bearoundanymore?”

“No…well,yes,ofcourse,but…”Shepaused.

“But what?” I tilted myhead.

Hereyesshotuptome.“I

undressed in front of thatcat…alot.”

I started to laughuncontrollably.

“Shut up…that’s notfunny.”Sheswattedme.

“Actually, it’svery funny.Ohtheirony.Anactualangelpeeped on you.” I continuedto chuckle, placing my handonmystomach.

“You’re a jerk.” Shestartedtolaughwithme.

“That really sucks though

thatI’mnotgoingtohavemyShadow cat aroundanymore.”Shefrowned.

“I’msorry,hun.”Ihuggedher.

“Hey,areyoutwocomingor what?” Scruffy’s voiceshouted to us from Sandra’sidling car.We hurried to getinthecarandtookoffforourhomes.

Shade got dropped offfirst,followedbyScruffyandI at his house.When Sandra

tookoff,Scruffyaskedme ifI was going to be in for thenightorifIwasgoingtomyspot.

“Actually, I’m spendingthenightwithShade.”

“Very nice!” He grinnedand slugged me on theshoulder.

“It’s not like that…take iteasy,”Ideflected.

“Yeah…sure it isn’t.”Scruffy raised his eyebrowsupanddowninrapidfashion

afewtimes.“Itreallyisn’t.I’vestayed

at Shade’s house a bunch oftimes. Nothing has everhappened, other thankissing.”

Scruffy looked at me likehe didn’t believe me.“Whateveryousay,Leo.”

“Seriously. Everyoneforgets I’m not human anddon’thavehumanurgesquitelike you do. I mean, I do,becauseI’mstillinaphysical

human shell, but love,especially physical displaysofit,causemephysicalpain.It’sagonizing.”

“You really haven’t? Imean…canyou?”

“Of course I can, but, wehaven’t. That’s pretty muchit. Why, have you andSandra?” I slugged him backintheshoulder.

“None of your businessthere,demonguy.”Hestartedtowalkuptohisfrontdoor.

“Uh-huh.Iseehowitis…dishit,can’ttakeit,”Iteased.

“Haveagoodnight,Leo,”He ignored my taunts. “I’lltellmyparentsyoudecidedtostayatyourspottonight.

I giggled. “Thanks, man.Seeyoutomorrow.”

“Later.” He opened thefront door with a grin andwalkedinside.

Immediately I took to thecloudsandmadetheshorttripover to Shade’s house. The

candlewasinthewindowandI transformed into shadowform and entered the way Ialwayshad.

Shade greetedme andwetalked in bed, in betweenmaking out occasionally ofcourse, for a couple morehours.Whenshedriftedofftosleep I laid in silence for abit, thinking about all therecent events. Suddenly, thesharp headache set in again;the one I get just before a

vision comes tome. I closedmy eyes to hone in on it,thinking I would get thevision of the twogirls again,butthistimeIdidn’t.

The first thing I saw wasan extreme close up ofChristian’s snarling face. Hewaspassingoutorders.“Rise,scumdogsof theunderworld!Oneof your ownhas defiledyou! He has killed his ownkind and now he wants tocome for you! Rise up with

meandstopthetraitorbeforehe comes to kill you! I amyour last chance…I willprotect you…I cannot bedefeated!”

The view panned awayfrom Christian’s face andspun around to a horde ofdemons,vampires,andprettymuchanything thatcrawlsorwalks in Hell. They cheeredinagreement.IcouldtellthatChristian was in Hell—Icould see smoke, fire and

brimstone, even flowing lavaaroundthem.

Then the vision rotatedbacktoChristian,whoturnedto a large hooded figure,garbedinsolidblackwithhishead bowed, standing just tohis right and slightly behindhim.This figureworealmostthe exact same attire thatArgento and Elysia sported,justinblack.

“Your time has nearlycome War…the hour draws

near when you will seek outthetraitor.”

War nodded his head inagreement and marched offbehindhim.

I’d heard of War before,buthadneverseenhim,inorout of his cloak. War wasChristian’s hand, andsomethingtobefearedalmostasmuchasChristianhimself.AlthoughWarneverleftHellas far as I knew, he couldleaveforthephysicalplainon

Christian’sorderstodoso.Itwas rumored thatWar couldtake the shape of anyone, oranything that dwelled withinHell. That was pretty muchallIknewabouttheterrifyingfigure.

Christian turned his headwith an evil grin. “And soonitbegins.”

Thevisiondidn’t fadebutactually cut straight to blackundermyclosedeyes.JustasI was about to open them, I

felt the earth begin to shakeunder Shade’s bed. I openedmy eyes to see picturesrattling against the walls ofherroom.Icouldhear thingsvibrating all around me. Itwas an earthquake, a mildone, but the tremors werestrongenoughtoshakethingsofftablesandwalls.

Islungtheblanketsoffmeand placed my feet on thefloor,but remainedsittingonthebed.Shadewokeupfrom

thecommotion.“What’s going on?” She

flewout fromhercoversandstood up from the bed, halfasleep.

“It’s an earthquake,” Ispokecalmly.

“Anearthquake?Weneverget earthquakes here.” Shewiped her eyes, trying toassesswhatwasgoingon.

The shaking sputtered outandeverythinggotstillagain.

“I know. It was no

ordinaryearthquake.”“What are you talking

about?” Shade came over tomeandrubbedmyback.

“It’sChristian sendingmea message.” I looked up ather.

Shade didn’t say a word,shejustlookedconcerned.

All of a suddenwe saw alight get turned on under herdoorfromsomewhereoutsideofit.

“Shade…youokay,dear?”

Richard called out to hisdaughter as his footstepsnearedherdoor.

“Oh crap… hide, baby…quick,”Shadewhispered.

Her bedroom door creptopenandlightfilledtheroomjustbeforeRichardturnedonher light. He leaned inconspicuously. About thetimeheflicked theswitchonin her room I changed intoShadow and slithered underherbed.

“I’m fine, Dad.” Shewalkedovertoherfather.

“I thought I heard youtalking to someone in here.You sure you’re okay?” Helooked around her insuspicion as he surveyed theroom.

“I’m okay, just a littlestartled. I was talking tomyself about what the heckwasgoingon.”

He glanced around theroom for another moment or

two. “All right. That was alittle strange, wasn’t it…anearthquakearoundhere?”

“Yeah,itwas.”“You sure you’re okay?”

Hedoublechecked.“Yes, Dad, I’m fine. You

can go back to bed.” Shekissedhimonthecheek.

“Okay, we’ll probablyhavetocleanafewthingsupin the morning…goodnight,honey.”

“Goodnight.”

He turned off the lightbefore gingerly shutting thedoor.

Shewaited a fewminutesbefore calling me out ofhiding. “I think the coast isclearnow.”

I reappeared back on herbed,sittingonacorner.

“Christian is strongenough to make the earthshake?”

“No.”“Butyoujustsaidthatyou

thought the quake wasChristian sending you amessage?”

“Itwas.”“Idon’tunderstand.”“Christian isn’t powerful

enough to make the earthmove,butHellasawholeis.”

Shade sat next to me insilence, looking veryperplexed,soIclarified.

“I think is Christian issummoninghis army.Hell iscoming to claimback one of

itsown.”

Chapter15

STEPSLike always, I headed out

beforemorning,promising tosee Shade again later thatday. I thought about goingback tomy spot but realizedit was best to go back toScruff’s so I could check onhim and his family to makesureeverythingwasokay.

I knocked on the frontdoorwhenIgotbackandhismother let me in. Everyone

wasalreadyup,evenScruffy,who was usually a latesleeper, presumably due tothequake.

“Did you feel thatearthquake, man?” Scruffycalledtomefromhisroom.

“Nah…it only surroundedyourhouse,dude.”

“Very funny. Come inhere…I’ve got something toshowyou.”

Adhering to his request Istrolled into his, or should I

say, our room and sawScruffy, half heartedly,punching and kicking at thiswoodendummylookingthingwithpadsalloverit.Itlookedlike he was wearing weightlifting gloves on his handsinsteadofsparringglovesforpunching.

The dummy he wasjabbinghadswinginglegsonit that waved back and forthevery time he madeconnection with the thing. It

had a flat plywood head thathe’d drawn a smiley face onwith a black magic marker,anda largeplywood torso; iteven had arms that swungfreelylikethelegs.Thearmsand legs were just somewooden logs attached tometal rods clamped onto thedummy’storso.

Thepaddingwasmade ofpillows that he’d tied aroundthe torso and both arms andlegs with what looked like

kitestring.“Where in the world did

you get that horrendousthing?” I chuckled at mybobbingandweavingfriend.

“I made it!” He soundedthrilled. “Shade’s pop gaveme somepointers and letmeuse some of his tools andsparewood.I’vehaditburiedin Shade’s parents’ garageand worked on it while youweregone. Ididn’twantyoutoseeituntilIwasfinished.”

Hestruckitagain.Iapproachedthepunching

dummy and raised one of itsarms, allowing it to fall andswing. “I can see why youwaitedtosurpriseme.Ittookgreat effort to achieve suchexcellentcraftsmanship.”

“C’mon, it’s not that bad.Besides,allIneeditforistobeaton,sowhywouldImakeit all fancy and realisticlooking?”

“Why would you make

something like this period?What’s it for?” I looked athim like he was a sandwichshortofapicnic.

Scruffy stopped throwinghooks at the thing andstopped,placinghishandsonhis hips.He sucked in air ashe spoke. “Well…I figuredsinceall thesebadguyskeeppopping up, threateningpeople, stealing people, andpotentially killing people, Ithought it best that I learn to

defendmyself.Notonlythat,I could help others that mayneed to be defended…yaknow?”

All I could do was shakemyheadatmynutty,butwellintentioned friend. “Scruff,you’re no match for thesebeings…no human is. Yourbestbetistostayasfarawayaspossiblefromthemandnotgetinvolved.”

“Well,it’stoolateforthatnow, isn’t it?Thanks toyou.

Besides, Mom and Dad aregettingmemixedmartialartslessons. I’m gonna be a badass.”He jabbeda single shotintothegutofthedummy.

I looked at him inconfusion, but yet, I mustconfess, I was highlyentertainedbyhisnewhobby.

“Tell you what. I’ll backyourplay,myfriend.Tohelpyou out, so you know whatyou could be going upagainst, we can go out later

today and you can mountwhatever offensive onslaughtyou wish on me and I canshow you some pointers.Soundlikeaplan?”

“I’d appreciate that, butyou better quit laughing atme, Leo…I might surpriseyou.” He smiled ear to earand took two more shots atthe dummy. The arms andlegs dangled around wildly,so much so that one of thelegs raised up just enough to

make direct contact into hiscrotch, which dropped himlikeasackofbricks.

Ihunchedoverinlaughter.“I’d quit laughing if I could,butyoumakeitsoeasy.Man,Ibetyoucouldn’tevenwhipup on our ladies right now.Sure you don’t wanna get afewlessonsinfirst?”

“Noway!Icantake’em.Iknow I can at least do that.”He cradled his groin as hestood back up and sucked in

air like it was pinched in astraw.

“We’ll see.” I grinned athim.

“What’s that supposed tomean?”He strained to get tohisfeet.

“Tellyawhat,let’spickupthegirlslater,headouttomyspot, and let’s see what’chagot.”

“Hell yeah! I’m game.Bring it!” He went nuts onthedummywithabarrageof

shots, this time making surehe stayedoutof rangeof theswingingappendages.

“This should be veryinteresting.” I grinned at himand smacked his shoulder.“I’m gonna go hang withyour parents…do your littleworkout, put on a cup, andcome see me when you’reready.”

Scruffyrolledhiseyesandkept up with his“preparation” for about

another hour before hefinished.Wecalledtheladiesup,toldthemwhatwehadinmind for the day and droveover to my spot. The girlsarrived just after us and westood at the top of mydrivewaybymytreeandtookmeasure ofwhat Scruffy hadto offer. The girls sat downandwatchedus.

“Allright,bro,ifyouhaveeven the slightest idea aboutattempting to go at it with a

demon, vampire, Goyle,whatever, I’m hoping I canchangeyourmind.”

Scruffyraisedhishandsasif he was going to box. Thegirlsstartedtosnickerbehindus,encouraginghimtomountanattack.

“Come at me…withwhatever you wanna throw,ashardyoucan,”Idaredhim.

“Youmean,justhityou…hard?”

“Yeah…ashardasyoucan

muster.Putsomestankon it.I’llbefine,c’mon.”

With a nod of reluctance,hecameatmewithayellanda cocked fist. As soon as hegotwithin range, I flung outmywingsandpimpsmackedhim with one of them,knockinghimonhisbutt.Thegirlsroaredinlaughter.

“Okay, okay, laugh it upyou two.”Hehoppedupanddustedhimselfoff.“Thatwasjust my first attempt. I was

takingiteasyonmyboyhere,testinghim.”

The girls really started togiggle as they watchedScruffygetbackintoplacesohecouldcomeatmeagain.

“Don’t be looking at meall smug, Leo. I’m gonnaget’cha this time.” He raisedhis fists back up in front ofhisface.

“Try again.” I waved myhands,daringhimtoadvance.

Withayell,hechargedme

again. This time I let himmakecontactwithme.Whenhe did, itwas like he’d hit asteel pole. He immediatelygrabbed his wrist in pain,staredathisballedupfingersandmoanedlikeapornstar.

“Baby, are you okay?”Sandra asked sincerely,although she couldn’t helpbutgiggle.

“Owww…uh-huh.” Heopened and closed his fistgingerly.

“First thing you mustrealize is…martial arts,boxing, hell, if you were aninja, means nothing to animmortal. It doesn’t matterhow many fancy moves ahuman thinks he or she mayhave, you can’t damage us.Your human skin and bonesaren’t strong enough towithstand a single punchfrombeingslikeme.Imaginehittingthethickestmetaldooryou can find with your bare

knuckles as hard as you can.That’s what it’s like, asyou’ve just learned, to strikeone of us, except we’re amillion times thicker andstronger than any metalstructure on your planet.Getit?Nowgetbackinplace.”

“Sure do get it…dang.”Scruffy turned away andwalked back to his positionandfacedme.“WhatifIhada knife or something? Couldthat work?” He continued to

wiggle and shake out hishand.

“Humanknife or sword…no, not strong enough, butsomething like this…” Iwalked off and retrieved theDemonDagger,holdingitupforalltosee,“it’spossible…Ithink.”

Shadestoppedsmilingandlooked at me with worry.“Leo, what are you going todowiththat?”

“Don’tfreakout,itwillbe

okay.” I tossed the daggerover to Scruffy, who ofcourse dropped it and had topickitbackup.

“What is this?”He turneditaroundinhishand.

“Averypowerfulweapon.It’s the only thing that cankill demon. If you piercemewith it, you might doChristian’sworkforhim.”

“What work are youreferringto?”

“You’dkillme.Let’s find

out if a human can kill ademon…shallwe?”

“Leo, I don’t like this.”Shadestressedformetostop.

“Yeah, Leo, this isn’tnecessary,”Sandrajoinedin.

Ifannedahandatthemtobequiet.

“C’mon, bro, you said ityourself,youwant tobeableto defend yourself againstsomething likeme.Nowyoucan find out what it’s like.Comeatmeagain.”

Scruffjuststoodthereandglared at me. I could tell hedidn’twanttodoit.

“C’mon, man, this isn’tcool. I’m not going to stabyou with this thing. I don’twant to know if it works ornot…”

“Why? Are you afraid,Mark?”Istoppedsmiling.

“Well…yeah…of course Iam.”Helookedconfused.

“Humanfearfuelsus.Justlike anger. If you encounter

something like me and I’mnotaround tosaveyou,whatare you going to do? Standthere and tremble whilewhatever it is dismembersyou?”

Hejuststoodthere,stiffasa board, and watched meintently.

“You’re going to have tostrike, without thinking,without…fear.” I walked upto him as a show of force,letting him know I wasn’t

kiddinganymore.“You want to know what

it’s like to have to go upagainstsomethingthathasnoregard for your lifewhatsoever, no mercy, noreluctance, just straightmaliciousness? Then youmust learn to strike withouthesitation.That dagger couldbetheonlythingsavingyou,yourfriends,andyourfamilymembers from suffering afate worse than any serial

killeryou’veeverheardof.”Ibackedawayfromhimagain.

“Come at me again…now!”

Scruffjuststoodtherewithasheepishgrin.“Leo,I-I—”

“I’m going to kill yourfamily, you human piece ofscum!” I pointed over to aworriedlookingSandra.“I’mgoing to rip your girlfriend’sbodypartsoff, limbby limb.Then I’m going to kill you.What are you going to do

aboutit?”Ishouted.Scruffy’s mouth just

openedashefumbledtofindwords to speak. He lookedoveratthegirls.

“Don’twaitforthewomentocomeandsaveyou,Mark.Charge me with theweapon…or die.The choiceisuptoyou.”

With a brief moment ofhesitation, he clenched hisjaw and started to run atmewith the Demon Dagger

leading the way. Just inchesaway from penetrating me, Isnagged him by the wrist,twisted it, grabbed theweapon, and then threw himtotheside.

I strolled up to him andleaned over as he pushedhimself up from the groundandturnedaround.

“You see, my friend,there’s nothing you can do.We’re built faster, stronger,and more cunning than any

human on this planet. Youcannot win against us, nomatter what training youhave. If a moment occurs inyour mind when you everthink you can defeatsomething like me, then thatmakes you a delusional fool.Donottamperwithevil—youwilldie.”

I reached my hand out topullhimup.Hekindofstaredat it for a second beforegrabbing it. When he got to

his feet, I muttered,“Understand?”

He responded, “Iunderstand.”

“I’msorryIhadtogodarkon you guys there, but I justwanted you to get a smalltasteofwhat it’s liketostaredeath in the eye.” I walkedover to Shade and gave herthe Demon Dagger. Shequickly put it back in itshidingplace.

“Now, as I recall, we did

have another bit of businesson the agenda.OneofwhichI’m very curious to see inaction.” I pushed to lightenthemood back up to amoreplayfulovertone.

Scruffycockedhisheadinthought.

“What business is that?”Sandrareplied.

“Your boyfriend hereseems to think he can takeyou.IthinkafterIgiveyouafewpointers, I’mof the firm

belief that this isn’t reality.What are your thoughts?” IgrinnedatSandra.

“Oh he does, does he?”Shestoodupandpressedherhands to her hips andsurveyed her now smilingboyfriend.

“I don’t think it…I knowit.”Hewinkedather.

“Somebody hand Scruff ashovel because I just heardhimdighisowngrave.”

“Whatever.”He rolled his

eyes. “Give her any crappytips youwant. It’s not goingtohelpher.”

Sandrascoffedathim.“Okay, have it your way,

buddy.”Ismiled.IwalkedSandraoff to the

side for a few seconds andgave her some advice aboutwhat Scruff may do. I knewhewould take iteasyonher,but Iwantedher to givehimhell. After we chatted for abit, chuckling almost the

whole time, Scruffy grewimpatientandyelledatus.

“Willyoutwoknockitoffand get on with this? I’mreadytoshowmybeautywhotheman is around here.” Hepushed his luck further inteasingSandra.

“Oh, you are soooo dead,Mark,”Sandrawarnedhim.

I sat down next to a stillgiggling Shade and preparedto watch the comedy unfold.ScruffyandSandrastoodjust

acouplefeetapartandScruffcontinued to taunt hisgirlfriend. She remained stillandtoldhimtocomeforher.

Unlikethewayhecameatme,heconfidentlystrolledupto her and gave her a gentleslug on her shoulder, thenstoodthereandgrinned.

“Was that too hard forya?”Hesnickered.

“Doitagain,”shedared.He lackadaisically took

another shot at her shoulder

andwhenhedid,shegrabbedhim by thewrist and twistedit, which immediatelybrought him to his knees.Shade and I laughed out ofcontrolasSandraheldhiminanarmlock.

“You like that? Need metostop, littleboy?Who’s thewo-man now?” Shehumiliated her pleadingboyfriend.

Wecouldn’tstoplaughingas Scruffy begged her to

release the hold on his arm.After a fewmore seconds ofwhining she gave in and lethimgo.

‘That’s it, now you’regonna get it, girl.”He got tohis feet and pointed at her.“Get ready for theScruffinatorthistime.”

Sandra chuckled at histhreatening new nickname.“Bringiton…Scruffinator.”

We couldn’t containourselves as he charged her

with a little more force thisgo around. As he tossed hisfist out to hit her on theshoulder again, still beingsurenottoswinghardather,Sandra actually blocked itwith one hand and thensmackedhimontheface.

Shade and I fell on thegroundlaughing.

“Damn it! I’m done, nomore of this crap, you guysstacked the deck on me.”Scruffy complained while

holdinghischeek,whichonlymade us all laugh evenharder.

“The underworld istremblinginfear,I’msureofit. Better get those mixedmartial arts lessons soon.Until then, we’ll make sureSandra is around to protectyou.” I couldn’t resist takingsome potshots at mybewilderedfriend.

“Go ahead, laugh it up,everybody. We’ll see who’s

laughing in a few monthswhen I’ve started training.”Hekickedoutahalfsmileashetriedtorecoupsomeofhispride.

“Awww, baby, I still loveyou.” Sandra grabbed himand kissed him on the cheekwhereshesmackedhim.“I’llprotect you.” She stuck it tohimoncemore.

“All right, enough.” Hestartedtolaughalongwithus.

For the remainder of the

day we chatted and horseplayed together. It was nicejust spending the time beingfriends, somethingwe hadn’tbeen able to do much oflately. When sunset arrived,wewereabout to leave togohangouttogetheratScruffy’shouse when all of a suddenthe wildlife noise around uscame to a screeching halt.Instantly my demon senseswereheightened. I could feelsomething very dark

approaching.“Everyone be quiet,

something is going on.” Iquieted my chatty, laughingfriend’srightbeforewepiledinthecarstoleave.

“What’s going on?”Scruffyasked.

“Whatisit?”Shadeadded.Ididn’tanswerrightaway,

butinsteadturnedmygazetothesky.

“Look.” I pointed to alocation above the darkening

mountainrange.All of my friends’ heads

tilted up to the horizon. Weremained silent as we staredatwhatlookedlikesomekindofadarkfog,or fastmovingblackcloudscomingoverthemountain peak directly infront of the setting sun. Itlooked like it was comingrightatus.

“Leo, what the hell isthat?”askedScruffy.

“I’m not sure.” I looked

over at my open mouthedfriends, who continued tostare hard at this strangemass.

When the black fog got alittle closer, I could seewhatitwasmoreclearlyasshapesbegantocomeintofocus.

“Getinyourcars,lockthedoors. Stay with me fornow…if something happens,driveawayasfastasyoucan,but only if somethinghappens to me. I don’t want

youguysoutofmysightuntilthatpoint.”

They quickly did as Iasked and got in theirautomobiles. Shade opened awindowandaskedme,“Leo,whatarethosethings?”

I glared up to the sky,which was now completelycovered in black wingedcreatures. “Can’t you tell?They’re Demons…mostlyDrift Demons…hundreds ofthem.”

“Whydoyouthinkthey’rehere?Christianiscoming?”

“I’mnot sure, just roll upyourwindow,hun.”

Shade did as I asked. Istoodoutsideandwatchedashundreds of demons flewaroundtheskyaboveme,justfeetabovesomeofthetallesttrees around my spot. Therewere so many of them thatthey blotted out the last fewrays of sunlight remainingfrom the setting sun. I

couldn’t even see a sliver oftheskyaboveus.

Quite concerned that thiswasn’t a cordial visit, Iwhipped out my wings andstood on guard. After theycircledandzigzaggedaroundmy spot a few times, theybegan landing on the treeslikecrowseverywherearoundus.Itookaquickpeekatmyfriends,whowerelookingoutoftheirwindowsinaweatallof these “creatures” landing

on almost every branch onnearly every tree around myspot, all except for one tree,mine. Not a single one ofthem landed on mydeterioratingtree.

Before I knew it, they alltookposition.Rowafterrow,treeaftertree,wasfilledwithangry demons who glareddownatmewithmalcontent.It was deathly silent. I spunaroundandsurveyedthemassof demons. They were

everywhere.“Whatareyoudoinghere?

MyfightiswithouroverlordChristian,notyou.”

Not a reply was given,onlystaresraineddownuponme,nothingmore.

“If you’ve come here tofight,I’mwilling,butletitbeknown, I possess the dagger,and you will die,” Ithreatened.

What sucked about thatstatement is that although I

did have ownership of theDemonDagger,itwasquiteabit out of my reach at thepresent moment. If they allattacked me, I’d have onlysecondstoretrieveitfrommyhidingspotwithinmytree;ifIwas lucky enough to reachit.

Again, my warnings weremetwithsilence.Alltheydidwas glare. I figured it wasbest to inch myself towardsmy tree to get the dagger

while they were still calm. Itook short, slow steps to thetree. They never took theireyes off me. I reached thestash spot and pulled it out,then held it up for them tosee.

“I’m ready to die…if youare.”

Much like before, not aword.IhadnoideawhatwasgoingonbutIwasgettingtheimpression that maybe theyweren’t here to fight. I

decidedtogetinthecarwithMark and attempt to get myfriends out of here.With theDemon Dagger in hand, Ikept a very watchful eye onmy visitors, as they did me,watching me creep over toMark’struck.

I got in and toldMark toroll down his driver’s sidewindow before instructingShade to do the same withhers.

“Let’s go. You two go

first,slowly,andwe’llfollowyou out. If anything shouldhappen, get on your phones,call your parents, or SheriffTaylor and gun it as fast asyoucan.Cool?”

Shadenoddedandthetworolled down the hill and wefollowed suit. The demonsnever made an attempt toleave, barely even flapping awing. It wasn’t until wereached the very bottom ofmy driveway that they all

tookoffinunison,blanketingtheskyagaininadarkhaze.

“Dude, that was freaky.What was that all about,Leo?” Scruffy exhaled likehe’d been holding his breathforawhile.

“I haven’t the slightestidea. I’mnotsure if thatwasa warning, an obvious spysession,orwhat.”

“What do you personallythinkthatmeant?”

“Honestly?” I glanced

overathim.“Yeah…honestly…of

course.”“Hell has been unleashed.

Christian has cracked opensomedoors…forme.”

“AreyousayingHellisonthe loose?” He lookedconcerned.

“Inmorewaysthanone…Warisabouttobereleased.”

“SothewarwithChristianhasbegun,huh?”

“Literally and

figuratively…andWar,inthissense, is singular, but yetpluralaswell.”

ScruffyjustseemedlostinwhatIwas trying tosay,andrightfully so. I didn’t care toelaborate.

I think the visit from thedemons was most certainlyorchestratedbyChristian,butit wasn’t intended to be athreat,itwasmorelikeasign;a sign that the gates of Hellare about to be swung wide

open,justforme.Somewhereon Earth,War will be freed,but Christian would be adifferent encounter alltogether. I was starting tofigurethingsoutmore.Therewas no direct path toChristian.

When the time came todeal with War, I’d have toseek him out. When themomentarrivesforChristian,I may have to go directly toHell.

Chapter16

PARENTSWhen we got back to

Scruffy’s house, we plannedtojustgoinsidehisroomandhang out for the rest of thenight before everyone had togohome,butwhenwepulledinto the driveway, SheriffTaylor’sSUVwasinScruff’sdriveway.

“What do you think he’sdoing atmy house?” Scruffyaskedmewhenheparked.

“I haven’t the slightestclue.”

Once outside of thevehicles, the girls wasted notime in asking the samequestionScruffydid.

“I don’t know, guys, howaboutwegoinandfindout?”Ianswered,alittleannoyed.

We trekked inside thehouse and saw Scruffy andShade’sparentssittingaroundtheir dining room table withSheriffTayloratthehead.All

thelightsintheroomwereonand you could tell theywerehaving a very seriousconversation.

“What is this…anintervention?”Scruffyjoked.

“Ahh, come on in, kids,gather around the table. Wehavesome thingswewant todiscuss with you.” Benjaminsmiledandsignaled forus togather around the table.SheriffTaylorstoodup.

“Leo,haveaseat,”Sheriff

Taylor gestured forme to sitinhisseat.

With a great deal ofhesitance I did as he askedand sat down at the head ofthe table and stared at theparental figures around it. Ithought they may haveknownaboutthedemonsthatvisited us just a little whileago, butwhen I noticed theywere all smiling, especiallyAnne, I was getting theimpression that maybe this

wasn’tgoingtobeanegativediscussion. Iwas still a littleleery,nonetheless.

“I bet you’re wonderingwhy Sam is here, and whatthis is all about,” Benjamincontinued.

“Yeah, we are a littlecurious,” Shade answered, alittle perturbed as shesurveyedherparents.

“We’re gathered here, mydear, to discuss the well-being of our special friend…

Leo,”SheriffTayloradded.Kind of offended by his

statement, I retaliated, “Iwouldn’t worry about mywell-being as much as youshould be worrying aboutyourown.”

“I don’t think youunderstand, Leo.” Annegrinnedevenwider.

“Well then…why doesn’tsomeoneinformme?”Igrewalittleimpatient.

“Leo,Amanda and I have

been talking further aboutyour situation. We’ve reallyenjoyed having you aroundhere lately and are happyseeing you and our sonhaving such a good timetogether.” Scruffy’s motherstood from her seat andwalked over to her husbandand grabbed his hand.“We’vespokenwithSamandhave been consulting withRichardandAnneabout this,along with the Tipton

householdaswell…”“What in the world are

you guys talking about?”Scruffy impatientlyintervened.

“Whatyourfatheristryingtosay, son, is that theywantto make Leo your officialbrother…they want to adoptyou, young man...demon,”Samkidded.

Iwastakenback.Iwasinutter disbelief, but yet,completely honored. Despite

the dangers of being soclosely involved with me,especially since I might bedead soon and would neverwish to inflict a loss of thatmagnitudeon them,Iwantednothing more than to finallyhaveafamilyalltomyown.

Before I could respond,Shade spoke up. “That’sreally awesome, butwhy areyouhere,MomandDad?”

“Being that the people inthis room, plus the Tiptons,

aretheonlyonesinthistownwhoknowasmuchaswedoabout Leo,wewanted to gettheir pros and cons aboutwhat they thought about usdoing this,” Amandaanswered.

“Since Sam has been afamilyfriendtousfora longtime,wethoughtitbesttogethis impression on this, too,”Benjaminadded.

“And?” I turned in mychairtolookathim.

“Wehavesomelegalstuffwe’re going to have to do,like finding out how we canpull an eighteen-year-old outof thin air, given that there’sno history onLeo, andmakehim come to life on paperwithsomekindofapast.But,overall, if we can pull thatoff,grabanattorneyafterweget those details taken careof,Ithinkit’safantasticidea.But it doesn’tmatter what I,or anyone else thinks.” He

lookedbackdownatme.“Richard…Anne, what do

you think?” I looked toShade’sparents.

“Itwouldbeniceknowingthat Shade is going tosomeplace safe when she’swithyouinsteadofjustoutinthe woods somewhere,”Richardchimedup.

“We’d love for you toconsider this, Leo,” Anneincluded.

“TheTiptons?”

“They’refinewithit,too,”SheriffTaylorresponded.

“…andyoutwowouldlikemetobeapartofyourlife…forever? Even if that forevercouldmeanafewdays,afewmonths, a few years…or ifI’m lucky, your lifetime?” Ishrugged.

Scruffy’s parents noddedin agreement and smiledagain.

“We may not know thefull extent ofwhat surrounds

you, Leo, but we know thatwecareaboutyou,”Amandaadded.

“Wow,” I muttered andlooked up at my smilingfriends. Sandra and Shadeboth had tears welling up intheir eyes. Scruffy just stoodthereandgrinned.

“Soc’mon,man,what’chathink? You wanna be mybro…my real bro, orwhat?”Scruffy spoke excitedly,which caused some mild

laughter to break out acrosstheroom.

Pausing only for amoment,Iansweredhim,“I’dlove to be your bro…bro.Let’sdoit.”

Everyonearoundtheroomexhaled. Sheriff Taylorclapped his hands togetherone time in approval asScruffy’s parents huggedeachother.ShadeandSandrarushedovertomeandhuggedme as well before Scruff

came over and shook myhandthengavemeabro-hugofhisown.

“Honored to have you asmy brother, Leo,” he said aswehugged.

“Same here, man. Thanksto you and your parents. I’mso honored by this,” Iresponded as we broke ourhug.

Shade’s father came overand shook my hand andcongratulatedme.Annegave

meawarmhugandexpressedhowthrilledshewasforme.

“Okay,everyone,I’mgladthat Leo has accepted thissituation, but we have onesmall problem.” SheriffTaylor broke up the mildcelebration.

“What’s the problem?”Scruffyasked.

“Like I said, there’s nopaper trail on Leo…anywhere. Of course, forgoodreason,butasweknow,

those explanations can’t beused to explain where Leohas been over the pasteighteen years. So, as itpertainstothelegalitiesoftheold U S of A, we need toinventsomesortofhistory…humanhistoryforMr.Cutler.Now that can be done insomeways that I canhandle,but things like a birthcertificate, or having a socialsecurity number, oridentificationisawholeother

matter. We’re going to needsome of that stuff just to getthroughtheadoptionprocess,legally at least, anyway. Wecan’t really prove that youexist,”SheriffTaylorpointedout.

“So you’re saying thatwhen it comes to adoptingLeo, it will just have to averbalunderstandingbetweenus, not a legal one?” Scruffyquestioned.

“I’m afraid so, son…

unless you know someonethat can breach some veryhighly secured computerswithin our government.”SheriffTaylorhuffed.

Right at the moment,ShadeandImadeeyecontactandsmiled.

“What are you twogrinning about?” Sandraasked.

“If that’s all the worriesyouhave,SheriffTaylor,thenthey aren’t concerns at all.”

Shadekeptsmiling.Sheriff Taylor tilted his

head with a half-smirk.“What are you talkingabout?”

“My boyfriend has theuncanny ability to hackcomputers rathereasily.Howdo you think he missed somuch school, doing what hehastodoasademon,butyetno one in the office everbattedaneye?”

“I don’t think I need to

hear too much about that…I’m still a police officer,guys.” Sam raised his handsup.

“Sweetheart, there’s adifference between a schoolcomputer and a governmentcomputer,”Anneadded.

“True…but I’m ademon…I do what I want,when I want, in the humanworld. A governmentcomputer is no problem forme.” I grinned sadistically,

butinaplayfulway.“Okay, do what you have

todo,Leo,butIdon’twanttoknowhowyoudidit.I’lltakecare of the rest, within thelaw, after that and we’ll getan attorney and get theadoption process started foryou.”

“Consideritdone.”Everyone started to chat

excitedly among themselvesfor a second when SheriffTaylorquietedusoncemore.

“Iwould like to also add,Leo, that to live on earth,amongushumans,tofitinatleast, it would be wise tolearnatrade.AlthoughIwasbeing insincere at the time,I’mwilling tokeepmywordtoyouaboutyouhelpingmearound the police stationdoing odd jobs. Would evenbewillingtohelpyoupursueacareerinpolicework,ifyouso choose. Someone withyour talents would be of

enormous help. I also mightmentionthatRichardsaidyoucouldalsohelphimdoafewthings with his carpentryworkifyoulike.”

IlookedatShade’s father.“Alwaysgladtohaveanextrahelperaround.”

“Sound good, son?”SheriffTaylorgrinned.

“Sure…soundsjustfine.IfI’m going to live aroundhumans, I’d better startblendinginwiththem,too.”

I didn’t feel the need toexplain toSheriffTaylor thatanytime I needed money Ijust took it from places likebank vaults. Being that hewas an officer of the law, Ithought it best to leave thatbitofinformationout.

“Anne, you said you hadsomething else you felt youneeded to address?” SheriffTaylor pointed to Shade’smom.

“Yes. More of a message

for Leo. Maybe you coulddecipherwhatitmeans?”Sheglancedatme.

“Whatisit?”“I’ve been having strange

dreams lately, hun.Normallywhen that happens, I seeimages that are actuallyoccurring, or hiddenmessages that need to bepieced together like apuzzle.”

“Tell me about it,” Iwhispered under my breath.

On the surface, it soundedlike she was getting visionslikeIhadbeen.

“What’s that?”Annemusthaveheardmewhisper.

“Tell me about whatyou’reseeing?”Ireworded.

“Well, inmy dreams, I’mstanding on a mountain topsomewhere on a planet I’venever been to, looking downat thegroundbelow.AllofasuddenIfeelanearthquake.Ilook down to see the ground

begin to split and crack.Coming from within thecrackIcanseeapulsatingredlight streaming from insidethe split, it looks like lava. Ican smell sulphur and seedarksmokerising.Theentiresky turns pitch black and Iwatch these foul beasts, likenone I’ve ever seen before,flyandcrawloutofthecrackandscatterineverydirection.Afterwards, I see a vision ofyour face and those eyes of

yours, but they reflect backthe image of fire. Then Iwake up. This dream keepscomingtome.Onthenightofthe strange earthquake, Iwoke up from that verydream right in the middle ofthatquake.”

I paused in silence brieflybefore asking her, “What doyou think those dreamsmean?”

“I was hoping you couldclarify, Leo, but if you’re

askingwhatIthink,Ibelievethe dreams are an omen. Ithink evil on a greater scalethan ever before will beunleashed in our world, setfree by the actions you’vetaken.” Anne looked moreconcerned.

“I don’t think that’s amystery anymore, I take fullresponsibility for what has,and what may happen fromhere on out. Christian is thelast in line in my quest for

Diccittidel,soinasense,youcouldsaythatHellislooseonearth. So there is validity inyourdream,”Ianswered.

“AlthoughIdon’tdisagreewith that, and I feel thatyou’reprobably spotonwiththat assessment…” Sheturnedherheadinworry.

“Whatisit,dear?”Richardreachedoverandcaressedhershoulderwithhishand.

“Ithinkit’smorethanthat.I believe Hell will open for

something more than justdealing with Leo. I thinkthere has been a series ofevents set into motion thathavemade this possible.Notonlythat,Ihaveabadfeelingthatyou’regoingtolose,Leo.I realize that no one in thisroomwantstohearthis,butIfeel that you’re going to die.That’swhatIthinkthefireinyour eyes in that dreammeans…thefires thatburn inHellwill eventually consume

you. This quest forDiccittidel…will be yourend.” She bowed her head,lookingashamed.

I stared at her withappreciation. Sheriff Taylorgrimacedandfoldedhisarmswhile my friends ralliedbehindme.

“Mom,you’vealwayshadthese strange, psychicdreams. Pretty much all ofthemdonot come to fruition—”

“At least from what weknow on our end,” AnneinterruptedShade.

“Fairenough,butthatstilldoesn’t mean that yourdreams—this dream—isgoing to come true. Besides,it’s up to your interpretation,anyway. Even if your dreamis real, you could be wrongaboutwhat it reallymeans…right?”

“Well,yes,but—”“Then we can’t assume

that’swhatitmeans.Itscaresus all and gives us no hope.Leo was told he couldn’tdefeat the two foes that hebeat, but yet, here he is, stillstanding. So let’s not bet onthe worst, okay?” Shadelookedaroundateveryone.

“Shade…there’s a lot oftruth to what your mother issaying and you know it. Theearthquake, my beef withHell, the things we’ve beenthough, recent visits from

certain guests…I think yourmother might be right.” Iglanced at my frustratedgirlfriend, who looked at mewithshock.

“Ofallpeople,Leo,you’rethe one we’re counting on,and you’re saying that youmight die?” She swallowedhard.

“I’mnotsayingthat.”“Then what are you

saying?”“I’msayingthatnothingis

set in stone…nothing. I wassupposedtodietwicealreadyin this quest, but I didn’t. Iexpect no other news thanI’m supposed to get killedagain. I don’t believe I willdie, and if I did, I might aswell give up now, so ofcourseI’mnotsayingthat.”

Shade lookedrelievedandleaned away from me as Icontinuedtospeak.

“But what I am saying isthatIfeelyourmotherisright

about one thing. Christian,andthecoupleofdemonsthatrank above him, may beopeningthedoorstoHell.”

“Areyousayingthatthesedemons, or vampires, orwhatever,arejustgoingtobeallowedtorunamuck?”Annequestioned.

“Ohno, they’ll be held incheck, they must be. Othersarewatchingandmakingsureof that. They’re more aboutcoming for me, not for

humans…although I can’tcompletelyrulethatout,butImust admit that I can’t becertainofthat,either.It’sjustthey’veneverdonethatinthepast that I know of,” Iwarned.

“Great.” Sheriff Taylorshookhisheadinfrustration.

“There is something that Ihaven’t told you all…something more.” I watchedeveryone in the room locktheirfocusdirectlyontome.

“What?”Shadeasked.“I’m afraid that therewill

be one more trial before myfinal meeting with Christian,butIhopeI’mwrong.”

“And that is?” Shadepushedmefurther.

“Ademonby thenameofWar.”

“War?” Benjaminreiterated.

“That’s right. War,” Iconfirmed.

“What about this…War,

Leo?”Anneurged.“War is the hand, or next

in command, to Christian. InHell,War is in control underLord Bellock, son of Satan,when Christian is out of theunderworld. He is feared byall that dwell in and out ofHell, even feared by angels.No one has ever seen whatWar looks like because he’salwaysconcealedbyablack,hooded cloak, but it’srumored he can take the

shape of anyone in Hell orevenbecomeanactual entitythat dwells within theunderworld.Forinstance, ifIwas stuck in Hell, he couldtake on my likeness or evenembody me to fight as himand with his power. He’sloyal to Christian and onlyfollowshiscommands,andofcourseLordBellock’s.Tomyknowledge he’s never leftHell… although I have noproofofthat.”

“So…his only interest isyou or doesWar want morethan just you?” Shade asked.I completely understood thelogistics of her questionbecause ofwhat happened toher the last time we had tofaceacouncilmember.

“I’m sure he’ll come justto kill me, there’s no reasonWar would directly comeafter a human, that justdoesn’t make sense and Idon’tdetectthat’sChristian’s

intentforhim.”“Is there anything we can

do, Leo?” Sheriff Taylorasked.

“Yes. Stay out of theway…all of you. If a timecomeswhenImustfaceWar,wherever and whenever thatmay be, just stay away andhope for the best. That’s thebesthelpyoucouldgiveme.”Ismiledatthem.

Everyone stared at eachother around the table in

obviousworry.“Don’t forget to continue

to care for Leo as well,” afamiliar voice tome, but notto the other guests in theroom, well, maybe Scruffy,called out from a corner inthe room. I turned to seeArgento and Elysia enteringfromanotherroom.

Sheriff Taylor turned tothem and reached for hisholster. “Who are you two?Howdidyougetinhere?”

Everyone that remainedseated stood up while thosethatstoodbackedaway.OnlyScruffyandIremainedcalm.

“Hey, Argento,” Scruffycalledout.

Argentobowedtohim.“Easy,Sheriff,” I signaled

to him that we were safe.“Everyone…meetacoupleofbonafideangels straight fromHeaven.SayhellotoArgentoandhishand,Elysia.”Istoodup to introduce themand the

twobowedagainingreeting.A few reluctant hellos

were muttered and the duoapproached the dining roomtable.

“Yeah…How did youguys get in here?” Scruffysmirked.

“Dude, they’re angels…enough said.” I grinned athim.

ArgentoandElysiasmiled.“We go where we areneeded,” Argento answered,

“Please…everyone relax, beseated,we havemore to addtothisevolvingsituation.”

Everyone, except for me,sat down in the empty seats.Thosethatdidn’thaveachairfoundone. Imovedcloser tothetwoangelsandpaidcloseattentiontotheirwords.

“As Leo said, I amArgento, hand to SaintMichael the Archangel, andthisisElysia,handtome.”

Everyonegreetedthem.

“WehavebeengivingLeothe best advice we can andareherenowbecauseyouarethechosenfewthathavebeenallowed access to thisprivileged information. Youknow what no other humanon earth knows. You haveinsightastowhatisgoingonin theworld around you andwhyourmutualfriendLeoishere.”

“You’re reallyacoupleofangels?”Richardasked.

“Yes,”Argentoanswered.“And you’re allowing all

of this to happen to him…tous?” Shade’s dad became alittleruder.

“We allow nothing. Weare observers, and at times,here to prevent things fromgoing too far,” Argentocontinued.

“Toofar?Don’tyou thinkHeavencouldhavesteppedina little sooner? You know…before vampires ran wild all

over this town kidnappingand killing our children?”Richard started to rise butAnne grabbed him, pullinghimbackinhisseat.

Beforetheycouldrespond,I jumped in. “Richard, theydon’t have anything to dowith what went on. This haseverything to dowithHell. Iknow this may not makesense to you, but you mustbelieve me when I say thatwithout these two, your

daughter probably wouldn’thave come home. This isabove you…above you all.Takecomfortinknowingthatwe’re doing everything wecan to ensure that no harmcomes to even one morehuman. There is an order tothings…laws, that not evenSheriff Taylor would knowanythingabout.Theymustbefollowed.”

“Are you saying that analliance, of sorts, is

happening here between thethreeofyou?”SheriffTaylorpointedout.

IlookedtoArgentofortheanswer. “In a sense, yes, butwerealizeLeoisstilldemon.There are reservationsbetweenus,I’msure.Wearehere as advisors to him andnothingmore. It’s up to Leowhether or not to take ouradvice.”

“Sowhatbringsyoutoourdiningroomtoday?Advice?”

Amandaasked.“Indeed.” Elysia finally

spoke up and steppedforward. “Leo, you arecorrect,Warwill be set free,but no one knows what orwhoseidentityhewilltake…not even Heaven. As wespeak, filth from the fires ofHell, are plotting to spill outall over the human worldaheadofWar.First theywillcomeasadrizzle, thenwhenWarisreleasedwillcomethe

flood.”“What do they want?”

Shadeasked.“Hell sees an opening for

their beasts to come out andcorrupt in numbers greaterthan any earth period inhistory. It appears they wantto keep the eyes of Heavenvery busy with thisDiccittidel engagement. Wefearthattheremaybealargeragenda falling into place…”before she could say another

word, Argento reached overandgrabbedherbythewrist.HesteppedinfrontofElysia.

“Aswe’vediscussed,Leo,more information will cometoyouonanasneededbasis.Whatmyhandistryingtosayis thatwethinkChristianhasmore than justyourquest forDiccittidel on his mind. Asfor what exactly he hasplanned,we are still unclear,butweareworkingonit.”

Everyonelookedaroundat

eachotherinconfusion,butIremembered from previousconversations that Argentowould inform me as he sawfit. I respected thatagreement, even though Iknew there was more to thestory than what they weretellingme.

“Is that why you’re here,then? To confirm that Warwillbecomingformeandtohint that Christian hassomething more up his

sleeve? I’ve pretty much putthat together already.” Iadded a touch of sarcasm inorder to prod them to get tothepoint.

“Yes,butwe’reheretodaymore for the humans. Wehave shown up to introduceourselves and have broughtcounsel to them as well,”Argentoanswered.

“Whatdoyouhave to tellus?”Shadeasked.

“As I’m sure Leo has

warned you, Christian is oneof the most dangerousdemonsinallofhistory,nexttoBellockandSatan.Heisn’tegotistical and foolish asShimmer was, nor is hearrogant andas self-absorbedas Agrelia. He is the mostdangerous mind any of us,andIdomeananyofus,haveever encountered. Not onlythat, and this is directed atyou, Leo, he is every bit aspowerfulasusangels.”

“I was afraid of that.” Isighedinfrustration.

“But…he does have hisweaknesses, too.” Argentohalfsmirked.

“What weaknesses arethose?”Shadequestioned.

“Love,”Elysiaanswered.“Love?”Anneadded.“Yes, that iswhywehave

come to visit you. Thekindness and generosity thatyou have shown Leo,knowing what he is and

putting yourselves in harm’sway because you care forhim, is the greatest weaponyou have against Christian.These are signs that you areall beginning to love him,well, I think we know youlove him, Shade.” Shadesmiled and looked down atthe table. “When the timecomes, Leo will need thatemotion. It will be hisgreatest weapon againstChristian,” Elysia informed

us.“But Leo has the Demon

Dagger. That’s the greatestweapon he has againstChristian…right?” Scruffyinterjected.

“The Demon Daggermeans nothing to Christian,”Argentochimedin.

“What are you talkingabout?”Iwasstunned.

“ThereasonwhyChristianhasn’tattempted,andwillnotattempt to come for the

Demon Dagger is because…no demon can kill him withit…not even Leo.” Argentoglared at me more intenselythan he ever had before. Iwasn’texpectingthat.

“What?”Shadeshoutedassome grumbling broke outaround the table, “Then howis he supposed to killChristian?”

“Another way,” heanswered.

Shade threw her hands up

inannoyance,wantinghimtostopbeingsovague.

ArgentothentookhishardstareoffmeandgaveShadealookofserenity.“WithLove.Likewearetryingtotellyou,the love you hold for him isthe strongest weapon forgedagainst Christian. When thetimes comes, let it blossomintocourage.”

“What do you mean bythat?”Annechimedin.

“They’re angels, Anne,

they always speak in riddles.Don’t bother trying to get adirect answer. Like yourdreams,itisuptoustofigurethis out,” I responded to her.Argento and Elysia simplybowedagain.

I could visually tell thateveryone was a littlefrustratedby theangels’ lackof directness, but I knew ifweallputourheadstogether,wewouldnotbeledastray.Iunderstoodwhytheycouldn’t

be straight to the point withus, they couldn’t just giveusthe answers, that’s directinterference. I felt likepresenting the information tous in this way brought uscloser anyway because weneeded to work together inorder to figureoutwhat theywere talking about. Veryclever.

“What about this…Warcharacter? Can Leo’s daggerbeused tokill it?”Benjamin

weighedin.“Yes…which is why it’s

still a necessity. Not tomentionLeocanbekilledbyit, of course, in the hands ofWar or Christian...or anyoneelse, for that matter,.”Argentoanswered.

“Soletmegetthisstraight.Ican’tkillChristianwith thedaggerbutIcankillWar,andlove is how I can killChristian?” I scratched myhead.

Again, the two of thembowed.

“Well, hopefully we’llfigureitout.”Ilookedaroundateveryone.

“Remember, love oneanother and continue to carefor Leo, it is your greateststrength.”Elysiasmiled.

“We will go for now, butknow that we are watching,and when you need us, wewill be there…but not asecond earlier,” Argento

added.Withsmilestheyturnedto

walkoutoftheroom.“Argento, when will I

know for sure that War hasarrivedonearth?”Icalled.

TheduoturnedaroundandArgento addressed me,“Don’t worry, Leo, when hesetshis footupon the earth’ssoil…you’ll know.” Henodded.

Ireturnedanodandweallbid them farewell. The duo

walked out of the room andScruffy, like a mischievouschild, jumped up from hisseat and followed them. Inthe coupleof seconds it tookhimtogetintothenextroom,theyhadalreadydisappeared.

“They’regone…already.”“I’mnotsurewhatpartof

‘they’re angels’ you didn’tunderstand, Scruff,” Sandrateased.

“That’s the guy, er, ah,angel, that flew you to

Romania after Leo?”Scruffy’sfatherasked.

‘That’s right…and it wastotally awesome.” Scruffygleamedwithconfidence.

“Even through all thescreaming,”Iadded.

The room lit up withlaughteranditseemedtoeasethe tension that had built up.Fortheremainderofthenightwediscussedourdilemmaaswell how to go aboutproceedingwithmyadoption.

Chapter17

BYPASSINGWhen everyone cleared

out for the night I felt like Ineeded some time to myselfandleftformyspot.

For the first time in thisstrangenon-lifeofmine,Ifeltincluded. The fact that inmere days, thanks to mydemonic intervention andsomehelpfromtheheavens,Iwould be the official son, inthe human world, of

Benjamin and AmandaSpearswasastonishing.Evenmore insane was that I wasgoing tobeScruffy’sofficialbrother,too.Eeeek.

Icouldn’tbelievethattheycared for something likeme,the most hated supernaturalbeinginhumanhistory.Whatatripthisjourneyhasbeen.Iwent frombeinganalienatedoutcast to a beloved andtrustedfriend.Allthosetimeswhen I sat in my tree and

wondered what it would belike to be human and have afamily was now coming tofruition, well at least thefamily part. This was morethan I could have everdreamed. However long this“family life” would lastthough,wasanybody’sguess.

Itwasmoreimportantthanevernow that Iprotectedmyfriendsandsoontobefamily.Shade wasn’t the only one Iwas beginning to love. Even

though a demon isn’tsupposed to be feeling…feelings, especially theemotionoflove,Iwas.Therewasnodenyingthat.

Processing everythingfrom getting a job with theSheriff, the adoption, thepending arrival of War, andthe fact that I couldn’t killChristian with the DemonDaggerwasoverwhelming.

I was completely lostabouthowtodefeatChristian

now. My chances wereremotetobeginwith,butnowbeating him just didn’t seemplausible. I hadno ideawhatArgentoandElysiameantbykillingChristianwithlove.

Thenightpassed inablurasmyheadspuninthought.Itseemedliketheweekflewbyeven faster. Next thing Iknew the night of the SeniorProm arrived. I drove Shadecrazy making sure she stillwanted to bypass the prom

andmakeitanightjustaboutus,sheheldtruetowantingtoditch it and just hang withme.

I flew over to her houseand then we took off in hercar to have dinner atVeitoni’s.Wealmosthad theentire place to ourselves; Iguessduetotheprom,itwasalittleslow.Mr.Veitonikeptus company throughoutmostof our meal. It was on thehouse in celebration of our

graduationandmyadoption.We held hands over the

table,andforthefirsttimeinwhat felt like months wesimply talked about oneanother. We didn’t bring upHeaven or Hell, future orpast, or the problems thatawaited us because of thosethings, none of that. Wefocusedonbeingtogetherandenjoying one another’scompany.Ithinkthiswasoneof the first times where we

both forgot about theturbulence that surroundedus.

After we ate, when wefigured everyone else wouldbeabouttoleavethepromfortheafterparty,wewenttotheplace we had our first date,GolfN’Carts.Weplayedthearcades and she kicked mybutt on somegocarts.Shademade sure that we orderedanother chocolate avalanchedesert,whichofcourse Ihad

to watch her squirm inecstasy with every bite…again.Thewholenightwasablast. It was all aboutcementing the bond betweeneachother.Iwassomadlyinlove with her it literally andfigurativelyhurt.

At theendof our eveningwe went back to her houseand sat on the porch andtalked, along with a littlemaking out. Her parentsnever came out to bother us,

even when the late nighthoursbegantostretchintothemorning. We stayed up solate I didn’t even have thechance to snuggle her in bedforthenight.

It was time for me to goand we kissed before Iwatched her go inside. Iremainedonherporch in thedark fora fewextraminutes,notwanting thenight to end,but eventually I took flightandheadedback toScruffy’s

house…myhome.A few days later it was

timeforthelastdayofschoolandgraduation.Iwatchedas,one by one, every seniorcrossed the stage. I laughedmy butt off when it wasScruffy’s turn to snag hisdiploma. He was wearing ahuge afrowig,which causedpeopletoburstoutinlaughterashewalkedacrossthestage.He flashed a peace sign toeveryoneashedidsoandthe

laughingcontinued.Shadelookedgracefuland

beautiful as ever in her capand gown. When it was herturn to get her diploma, youcould hear Anne cheeringover the top of the crowd.Shade looked in the standswith embarrassment as hermotherstoodandscreamed.

Once everyone receivedtheir diplomas, the entireclassgatheredinthecenterofthe football field where the

ceremony was held andtossed up their caps. It wasfunny because after the capshit the ground, everyonescattered to find their owncapagain.

All the friends andfamilies gathered in the fieldwith theirgraduatesand tookpictures. Benjamin andAmanda took pictures withScruffyandItogetheraswellasbyourselves.Ittookanactof congress to get Scruffy to

pulloffthatdamnafroforthepictures,butheeventuallydidit to satisfy his naggingparents.

I loved every moment ofthefamilypicturetime.Therewasn’t the always lingeringfeelinglikeIdidn’tbelong,itwasquitethecontrary.Itwasas if they couldn’t take thepictures and enjoy theceremonieswithoutmebeingapartofit.

Unlike the prom, the

graduation party wassomething that Shadeabsolutely wasn’t going tomiss. Before we took off,Scruffy, me, Shade, andSandra all stood with ourfamilies and had a fellowclassmatesnapapictureofusall together. I’ve never feltcloser to being human thanthatmoment.

Thepartywasgoingtobeatthehouseofaclassmateofours. Before we left, I was

pulled aside by all of ourparents, including SheriffTaylor, who was inattendanceaswell,andaskedto keep watch over the kids.Given what happened lasttime there was a big gettogether like this, I couldn’tblame them for taking extraprecautions this time. Theycouldn’t have asked for abetter guardian, becauseunlike previous occasions, Iwould be on high alert and

more prepared for anythingout of the ordinary. Not tomention I couldn’t get drunkifItried.Anothersideaffect,good or bad, take your pick,ofbeingademon.Ipromisedthem I would do my best tokeepeveryoneinline.

“If I get called out to theGresham house,” he alreadyknew where the graduationparty was going to be whichwasalittlescary,“abouteventhe slightest noise complaint

—I don’t care if it’s a dogbarking loud, I’m going tobust everyone.Notonly that,me and my deputy will besitting at the end of the roadnear that house and if evenoneofyoutryto leaveunderthe influence, I will have nomercy on any of you.Designate a driver…got it?Pass it around and get theword out that we will bewatching. This is the onenight where we’ll overlook

some things for the sake ofcelebration. Do. Not. Abuse.My. Leniency,” SheriffTaylorwarned.

“No drinking, youclowns,” Shade’s fatherchimedin.

Althoughthetriosaidtheywouldn’t be drinking, we allknewthatwasn’tgoing tobethe case, as I’m positive theparents knew thosestatementswerebullcrap,too.Wepartedwaysand tookoff

for the party. Tonight wouldbe the last event of our highschool lives. It was crazy tothink that neither I, norShade,was supposed toevenbeheretoexperienceit.

Every teenager in townseemed to be at the party. Itwas huge. I watched overeverything thatwent onwithavigilanteye.Ineverleftthesidesofmy three friends.Tobehonest,Ithinktheywerealittle leery to leave me too

because it seemed as if theymadeeveryattempttostayasclose to me as possible.Naturally Shade and I wereinseparable the entire time,but the overly social Scruffyalways seemed to be lookingback to findmewheneverhegot pulled away by otherfriends.

SomethingInoticedaboutthis gathering was that thepeopletherewentoutoftheirway to talk tome. Iwasstill

very uncomfortable aboutsocializing too much withhumans, especially sincemostofthemwerestillgivingme gratitude about savingsome of the kids from town.EvensomethatIsavedcameuptohugmeandthankme.IfonlytheyknewIwasalsotheone responsible for thosehorrible events—theyprobably wouldn’t have asingle thing to do with me.Shade, Scruffy, and Sandra

seemed to detect that I wasuncomfortableandinterjectedthemselves into thoseconversations when theyhappened, for which I wasgrateful.

For the most part, weremainedtogetherseatedsidebysideonthissmallwallthatoutlined the edge of thebackyard. We were simplyfour friends sharing a bondthat not even one otherhuman on earth in our age

range could relate to. It wasasif thepartyandthepeopleat it didn’t matter, only thefourofusbeingtogetherdid.I think knowing that ourlives,allofourlives,wereonthe line made us cherishspecialnights likethisall themore. That’s prettymuch allwe talked about anyway,makingsure thatwewerealltogether in the future after IdefeatedChristian.Of coursewewerebeingoptimistic,but

itwasnicethatwecontinuedto talk about uplifting stuffinstead of the doom andgloom.

“Youknow,bro,sometimenext week we’re finalizingyour adoption. You didn’twaste time pulling yourundercover demon act to getthe job done.” Scruffyreached across Sandra andbackhandedme gently in thechest.

“What can I say…I’m a

demon, that’s what I do. IflewtowhereIneededtogo,turned into smoke, slitheredinto the high securitydatabases and hacked away.Next thing you know…bang…history of Leo Cutlerhas been established. GuessI’vebeenhere all along.Nottomention I had a little helpfromsomefriends.”Iwinkedat him and pointed upwhichcausedeveryonetogiggle.

“Knowing you, I’m

surprised you didn’t setyourself upwith all kinds ofaccolades.” Shade nudgedme.

“Well, if you consider afully paid scholarship toHarvard all set up and goodtogo,not beinganaccolade,thenyeah.OfcourseIwouldplaythegamefair.”Iwinkedatthemallagain.

“Please tellmeyoudidn’tdo that.” Shade glared atmetomakesureIwaskidding.

“But if you did…can yougo back and do that for therest of us?” Scruffy chimedin.

For a brief second therewas silence as it appearedthey were processing a verygood upside to having afriendlikeme.

“Of course I didn’t dothat,”Ifinallybrokethebriefsilence,“…maybe.”

They chuckled againbefore Scruffy made one

more point. “If you ever dosomething like that though,you know…” he held hishands up and madequotations with them “…break the rules…you have toincludeusinit,too.”

Sandraelbowedhimintheribs.

“What? If he’s gonna sethimselfup,wemightaswellget in on it, too. Besides, ifyoudothatanddon’thookusup,I’msogonnaratyouout.”

Helaughed.“I’m sure you would, ya

frickin’ lush.” I chuckledhard.

Whilewecontinuedtokidaround with one another,Scruffy’scellphonewentoffand he stood up, placing afinger in the ear that didn’thave the phone to it andstrolled a couple steps awayfromustotalk.Iwatchedhimashechatted towhoeverandhe looked as if he was

hearing something odd. Notonly that, it appeared that itmight involvemebecausehekept glancing at me as hetalked.

Whenhehungup,hecameback over to us andconfirmedmysuspicions.

“Hey, bro…that wasSheriffTaylor.MomandDadgavehimmynumber.”

“Is everything okay?”Sandraasked.

“Yeah, but apparently he

wants you to leave the partyand walk down the road tomeetupwithhimrealquick.”Scruffpointedatme.

“Justme?”“Yup…justyou.”“Wow. I guess he wasn’t

kiddingwhenhesaidhe’dbedown the roadwatching us,”Shadeadded.

“All right, let me go seewhat’s up.” I stood up fromthe wall and leaned over togive Shade a kiss. “I’ll be

backasfastasIcan.”They said goodbye to me

for the time being and Iwalkeddowntheroad.WhenIthoughtitwassafetodoso,I used a bit of my demonspeedtohurryuptheprocess.I wanted to get back to thepartyandmyfriends.

I found the Sheriff,without his deputy, sitting ina secluded and well-hiddenspot just off the side of theroadamongsometreesinhis

SUV.WhenIapproached,heshinedhis spotlightonme togetabetterlook.

“Isthatyou,Leo?”“Yes, sir.” I put my hand

in front of my face to blockthelight.

“Sorry about that.” Heturneditoffandgotoutofthevehicle.

“What can I do for yatonight,Sheriff?”

“Iapologizefortakingyouaway from the Gresham get

together, but I have amatterthatjustcametomyattentionthat I felt Ineeded todiscusswith you.” He approachedme.

“What’sgoingon?”“I received a call from a

high ranking official in ourstate government. Seems wehaveasituationhappeningina towncalledMiddleton. It’sabouttwohoursfromhere.”

“Is everything okay?” Icould tell that hewas a little

stressed.“Well, I hope so, but it

doesn’t look good.Apparently, Middleton hasbroken out in pure anarchy.Peoplearelootinghomesandbusinesses,lightingplacesonfire, committinghorrible actsthat I don’t care to bring up,basically running amuck inthestreets.It’sasif…”

“All Hell’s breakingloose?”

“Yeah…exactly. Their

three person police force,much like ours here inMountainside, isn’t able tohandle this unrest bythemselves. We’ve beenasked to drive up toMiddletonandhelpout,alongwith some other agenciesfrom around the state. Weneed to get control of thesituation and make aperimeter around the townand try to contain this civildisobedience. I’ve sent my

deputy there already and myother patrolman is going toman our station while we’regone. I was hoping to getyourthoughtsonthisandseeif you’d like to come along.Someonewithyour…abilitiescould be of great help. Canyoutagalong,son?”

“Of course. What do youwant me to do once we getthere?”

“Well, no one is allowedto go into the town yet until

we get more bodies and aplan put together. I wasthinking maybe you couldsneakintothetownandslowdown the madness a little inordertomakeitalittleeasierforus?”

“I’ll dowhat I can.Whendowegetgoing?”

“Right now, it’s a twohour drive, so we better gethustling. I’ll call the Spearsandletthemknowthatyou’regoing to be with me for

awhile.” He turned back tohis vehicle and opened thedoor.Istoodinplaceandjuststared at him.Hegestured atme to hurry up and get in. Icould tell he was annoyedthat Iwas just standing thereandnotgettingintheSUV.

“Youhave somethingelseto do first, son?” he spokesarcastically.

“No. Did you forget thatI’m a demon, Sheriff?” Idishedout a little sarcasmof

myown.Hejustshruggedandsaid,

“What’s that supposed tomean?”

“GetinyourtruckandI’llshow you. It’s not going totake us two hours to get toMiddleton, sir. Can you alsocall Mark and let him knowthat I won’t be coming backtotheparty?”Ismiled.

“Sure.” He plopped intohispolicetruckandsatthere.I calmly slid underneath the

vehicle and then stood upunderneath it with ease. Theautomobilerestedonmybackas I slung out my wings inordertotaketothesky.

“Whoooah.” I heard himyell nervously as the squadunit wobbled around on myback.

“Fastenyour safetybelt…captain’sorders,”Ijoked.

“Don’tyoudropme,son.”With a couple of flaps

frommy wings, we took off

into the air. Sheriff Taylorshouted down the directionsandwewereoff.Withalltheflying I’d done aroundColorado, I knew exactlywhere to go anyway. Ishouteduptohimtohangonand bolted for the town.During the ridewecouldseepolice vehicles with theirsirens and lights driving onthe roads below us. Withintwenty minutes we were inthe vicinity. As we

approached I could see tonsof smoke coming frombuildings thatwereonfire inthis small area in between acouple of mountains. Flameswere roaring all over theplace.Icouldseeahandfulofthe police lights swirlingaroundthevicinityofthecityitself, but there were nonegoingoffinsideofthetown.

“Areyou seeingwhat I’mseeing?”SheriffTaylorcalleddowntome.

“I sure am. It looks likeHell,”Iadded.

“Let’s land somewherebeforewegettheresonooneseesus.”

Doing as he requested, Iloweredusdownuponaroadthat was a few miles awayfromMiddletonwhenIknewthe coastwas clear.Once onthe ground, I approached hisdoor.

“I’m going to head upthere and findoutwhere I’m

needed. Why don’t you flyinto the town and see whatyou can do? I heard ondispatch that helicopters areenrouteaswell.Stayclearofthem the best you can.” Hestartedhistruck.

“Willdo.”“Leo, do whatever it is

withinyourpowertohelpthesituation. I know you knowthisalready,butdoyourbesttonotbeseen…andifyougetcaught, mum’s the word on

knowingme,huh?”“I’mamasteratthat.That

won’tbeaproblem,Sheriff.Iwon’tgetcaught.”

“Leo…one more thing…do you think what’shappening in Middleton is adirect result ofwhatyouandtheAngelsweretalkingabouttheotherday?Imean,doyouthinkthathassomethingtodowith the whole Heaven andHell thing?” He looked as ifhe didn’t believe the words

comingoutofhisownmouth.“I thinkso, sir. I thinkso.

Hell is starting to open forbusiness and more creaturesthanusualarebeingletouttoplay as a prelude to War’sarrival. It doesn’t happenoften that Hell is so looseabout letting beings out, butwhen it does, this is usuallythe calling card. Humansgoing mad, acting in waysthey normally wouldn’t.Whensomuchhateleaksout

into the world, it’s hard forhumans to resist it becauseyou’re such sensitive beings.I’m afraid that in no time itwillbelikethis…”

“Everywhere…allovertheworld?” Sheriff Taylorfinishedthesentenceforme.

“Exactly.”“Hellonearth?”“Hell on earth,” I

confirmed.“What can we do to stop

suchrecklesshatred?”

“Nothing you can do. Imust defeat War when hecomesoutandsendhimbackto Hell where he belongs.Thatwill send the hounds ofHell back to the underworldin fear, at least for a shorttime I’m guessing, but aslong as the gates stay openfor War to leave when he’sready, the gatekeepers willkeep turning a blind eye towhatever spills out,” Iwarned.

“Damn. Well, then, beatthis…War,person…thing.”

Igrinnedathisstammer.“For now, go help the

people of Middleton restoretheir sanity.Here, take this.”Sheriff Taylor handed me apolice walkie-talkie. “It willhelp you out. I’ll keep youinformedonwhatwe’reuptoouthereandwhen thepoliceforces are ready to go insidethetowntoregainorder.”

I grabbed the device and

noddedathim.“Okay, I’m going to take

offandawaitmydeputyas Ifind out what I need to dohere. I’ll meet up with yousomewhere when it’s over.I’ll contact you through thewalkie-talkieafterwards.”

Again, I non-verballygestured to him inconfirmation.

“Leo…be careful, son.”Hesmiled.

“Youtoo.”

Sheriff Taylor drove offand Iwasted no time gettingairborne.When I reached theair above, I could see aboutthree helicopters with brightspotlightsslashinginspotsalloverthetown.Ichangedintosmoke and searched for adark place in Middleton tocreep into. I found a fewblack sections of the townwhere it seemed no lightswere present, so I landed inoneofthem.

When I hit the ground Imaterialized. I stared up tothe choppers that weredarting their spotlights allovertheplace.Middletonwasactually foggy due to all thesmoke from the burningstructures. I could hearyellingandscreaming.

I jogged out of the smallwooded area that I landed inand approached a road in aneighborhood filled withmiddleclasshomes. I jogged

downthestreet,unsureaboutwhat I should do first. Itdidn’t take long to get anidea. As I ran, I saw fourteenagers, three guys and agirl, terrorizing a familyhiding inside a house. Theywere throwing bricks androcks through the windowsand laughing as the familyhiding inside urged them tostop.

“Let’s go in and stealeverything they have. Then

we can beat them all up,” Iheardoneofthemsay.

Iapproachedthefrontyardof thehomeas theybegan toenter through a bustedwindow.

“Hey…morons, don’t gointhere,”Icalledtothem.

This stopped the first kidfrom hopping through thewindow. All four of themturned to see who justinsultedthem.

“Excuse me?” the girl

asked.“I said…morons…don’t

go in there.You know…youidiots? You have no right togointothatplace,”Itaunted.

They all looked at oneanother and started laughing.Theoneguythatwashalfwaythrough the window leapedbackout.

“What’s up with thisfool?” He looked at hisbuddies.

“I guess he thinks he’s

hard,” another guy answeredhim.

“Let’s kick his ass forbeing stupid enough to messwithus,thenwecangobackinto that house and takewhateverwewant.”

I didn’t say a word andflashedthemahalfsmirk.Allfour of them approached mefrom the front as cocky asthey could be. It didn’t takebuta second foroneof themtothrowapunchatme.Iletit

hit me in the face. When itdid,Iactuallyheardthebonesbreakinhishand.

He writhed in pain as hisotherfriendswatchedhimforasecondandthencameatmewith a series of punches andkicks. I just stood in placeandletthemdoit.Whentheyrealized that strikingmewasonly causing them pain, theystopped. The one guy thatbroke his hand pulled out aswitchblade with his other

hand.“Forget this fool, I’m

gonnatakehimoutmyway.”Again, I remained

perfectly still and he lungedatmewiththeknifeandtriedto stick it through my chest.When it made contact withme, it bent andbroke.All ofthem looked at me incomplete shock. I decided toquit fooling aroundwith thisguy, grabbed him by hiswrist, and squeezed. He

yelled as I broke his otherhandwithinmygrip.

“Let him go, man!” thegirlyelledatme.

I didn’t say anything andjust reached for her. Then Igrabbed for the other two. Ihadthefouroftheminabearhuginnotimeandwalkedtoa chain link fencesurrounding the backyard ofthehousetheyweretryingtobreak into. While keepingthemrestrainedwithonearm,

I grabbed hold of the fenceand started to rip it off theposts that held it in place.Once I removed a section ofthe fence line, I shoved thefourofthemintoit.Iknockedthemoverandrolledthemupwithinthefencelikeatamale.Ireachedforoneofthepoststhatheldthefenceinlineandpulled it out of the ground. Itookitandbent itaroundthefourwigglingteens.

“Now then, this should

keep you guys in line untilthecopsgethere,”Isaid.

Oneof themasked,“Whoareyou,man?”

“Everything you neverwant to be. Keep thisnonsense up and you’ll findout. Have a good night.” Ismiledatthemandwalkeduptooneofthebrokenwindowsonthefrontofthehouse.

“I’vetiedupthefourjerksthat were trying to get intoyour house. The police will

be here shortly. Just stayhidden until they get here,because there’s all kinds ofmayhem going on out here.Just tell thecops thegarbageisonyourfront lawnwaitingtobetakenout.”

When I turned to walkbackdownthestreet, I heardsomeone thank me. I keptmoving in order to find thenext bit of business. I couldfeel themass amount of evilin this town. It was

concentrated. Icould tell thatHell had its fingerprints allover what was going downhere.IknewthatthiswastheworkofDrift andPossessionDemons.Onegoodthing,theonly good thing, about somuch hate being focused inone small place was that itwasfuelingthedemonwithinme.Itinfuriatedmeandmademeverypowerful.

I continued to seek outacts of civil unrest around

Middleton.Someactsweresocruel to witness that it tookeverything within me to notrip some people limb fromlimb in blind anger. Mostcrimes were things likestealing, assaults and arson,though. Wherever I sawhumans doing wrong, Iintervened, stopped it, andrestrainedthejerksbyfindingwhateverIcouldusenearmeto hold them captive. Nearlythe entire town had been

corrupted from what I couldtell.

I used everything fromcommon garden hoses tochainsinordertorestrainthecriminals.Iaddedtheuseofamagicmarker that I found ina grocery store that a fewpeoplewere looting, tomarkwhat crimes the degenerateswere doing when I caughtthem.I’dmarktherestraintsIused, or on their clothes. Ievenmarkedwhattheydidon

some of the people’sforeheads.I’dleavethemtiedup in yards, stores, orvehicles.Iwasdartingaroundthetownssofastthattheoncenoisy and chaotic city begantogetveryquiet.

Once I pretty muchscooped up all thedelinquents,Istartedtofigureout ways to put out some ofthefires.Iusedhosesandfirehydrants.Imanagedtododgethehelicopterspotlightsafew

times when they would flyoverhead.

One particular street rightin downtown Middletonlooked as if it were theepicenter of the chaos.Everything was on fire onboth sides of the street. Icaptured a slew of lawbreakersontopof it.WhenIfelt I had all the troublemakers under control on thisparticularstretch, Icontinuedto search forways toputout

thefires.While I was searching, I

sawafigurestandingdirectlyin the middle of the streetthroughthehazeofthefiresagood ways down the road. Iheadedtowardsthepersonasthe flames around us werewildlyburningoutofcontrol.When I started to walk, thefigure at the end of the roaddid the same and startedstrollingatme.

It didn’t take long forme

toseewhoitwas.“Leo, the famous demon

who wants to be free, nowreduced to a lackey underhuman authority…howembarrassing.”

“Funny,that’swhatShadesays I am to you…helloagain,Christian.”

Chapter18

GREETINGSChristian tippedhiscap to

meingreeting.“What a web you have

woven,mydearboy.Fromaweak littleworm toaprovenwarrior, powerful enough topick off two of the strongestbeastsHellhasevercoughedup.Bravo,Leo,bravo.I’m…elated for you.” Christiansarcasticallygolfclapped.

“Am I meeting with the

real Christian, or one of hiscarboncopies?”Iquestioned,realizing that I’d unwittinglyrevealedknowledgeIrecentlylearnedabouthim.

“Oh that’s right, yourinformers have been feedingyou information. Consortingwith angels, tsk, tsk, tsk…you really have beenwallowing in the mud…haven’t you? You’re not theonly one who’s beengathering intel, my lad.” He

sadisticallygrinned.Christian had obviously

been keeping tabs on who Iwasassociatingwith.Iwasn’tsureifhe’dbeenusingvisionor something else to gatherhis information, but it wasapparentbywhathejustsaidthat he was informed aboutmymovements.

“Apparently so…Throg.Areyouorareyounotoneofhisimitations?”

“Somanysecretsyettobe

discovered about oneanother.” I heard Christian’svoice speak from my leftside, even though he wasstanding directly in front ofme not saying a word. Ilooked over andwatched…him walk out ofthefireandapproachme.

“Secrets that will soonreveal the destinies for notonly us, but those that arearound us.” I heardChristian’s voice speak from

myrightside.OutofthefiresagainwalkedChristian.Iwassurrounded by three…Christians…in a trianglearoundme.

“But one of us will faremuch better than the other,”theChristianstandinginfrontofmesaid.

“Which one of you is thereal Christian, or am Ilookingatthreecopies?”

One by one they allanswered,“Iam.”

“C’mon,Christian!What’sthemeaningofthis?Whyareyou here?” I shouted andlooked around past the threeChristians, searching for yetanotheronetoshow.

“Maybe I’m here for ourbattle?” the one on the leftsaid.

“MaybeI’mheretokidnapyour friends,” the one on therightsaid.

“Or maybe I’m here totake the world for myself,”

the Christian in front of meadded, “the possibilities areendless.” All three of themsaidthelastparttogetherandsuddenly the two to my leftand right merged with theChristian in front of me. Hestoodthere,smiling.

“Ithinkyouknownoneofthose reasons are why I’mhere. Iam the real Christian,and I’ve come to give finalwarninguntoyou,Leo.”

“ThisisthethirdtimeI’ve

been given…final warning.You’ve come because you’reabout to set War loose,” Iscoffed.

“Idon’tdenythatWarhasbeen itching to have a go atyou. Icouldn’tpossiblydenyhimalittletasteofvengeanceon my behalf. He has beencooped up in Hell forcenturies.Plusitwillbuymea chance to gauge you a bitmore appropriately.” Hesmirked.

“You’ve had plenty oftimetogaugeme.What’sthisreally about…the DemonDaggerorsomething?”Idugfurther.

He chuckled. “You and Iboth know that I have nointerest in retrieving theDemon Dagger from you.There will be plenty of timeto get it back after you die.Although, I thinkWarwouldappreciate it if I took it forhim to use against you, but

you’ve proven yourself to besmarter than that. Youprobably have it put awaysomewhere safe…nowherenearyou.”

I didn’t say anything, justglaredathim.

“I thought so.” He tookonestepcloser tome,a littlemore than an arm’s lengthaway. “Leo…spare thehumans the pain of theinevitabilityofallthis.”

“Ofwhat?”

“Oh, stop with the stupiddemonroutine.I’veseenyou,you’re not that ignorant.”Heturned his side to me. “YouknowhowthisquestforyourDiccittidel ends. You’re notthat much of a fool. EvenArgento and his tag alonghave foretold your destiny toyou.”

“What…that I’m going todie when we fight? Seemsthat’s what was supposed tohappen to me the past two

times.I’mtoofarinthisnowto just roll over for you,Christian. I’ll take mychances andgoout swingingifthat’swhatthefateshaveinstore,”Isnarled.

“Maybe I rushed myjudgment on you. You maynot be as naïve as you oncewere but you’re still a damnfool!” He strutted around.“Even if you get past War,you know that I can’t bedefeatedbythelikesofyou.”

“If the reason behind thisvisitwas to tellmewhatyouandIbothalreadyknew,thenyou’ve wasted your time. IknowIcan’tkillyouwiththeDemon Dagger. Bring onWar,let’sgetonwiththis.”

Christian whipped hishead back around, his faceangry. “You think it’s allaboutthedagger?Thiswholething is above you.” Heshook his head. “You reallyhave no idea what the real

playhereis…doyou?Maybeyou are that stupid. YourDiccittidel journey, Agrelia,Shimmer, Heaven, Hell, thedagger,noneofitiswhat’satstake. If you think thateverything that’sgoingdownisbecauseofyou,thenyou’remore self-absorbed than thehumans you run aroundwith.”

I tilted my head andlistened intently, trying todecipherwhathewashinting

at.“You’rejustapawninthis

chessgame.Playingyourpartuntil the times comes whenyoumust be sacrificed.Yourrole is shortly coming to anend. Then the boardwill getwipedcleanandawholenewgamewillbegin.”

“What are you saying,Christian?Thatmyquesthasbeen preordained? Destinedtolose?”Iscoffed.

He leaned towards me

with a strained face. “Whydon’tyougoaskArgentoandElysia.You’ve come to trustthem somuch. Little do youknowthatthehandsyouthinkthat are holding you up arethe very hands holding youdown.Youarebeingledlikea lamb to the slaughter andyou’re tooblind to recognizeit.”

“You’re saying thatArgento and Elysia areplaying me? Deceiving me

for their own needs?” Iquestioned.

“I’mnotsayingtheyare…Iknowtheyare.”Hesmirked.

“You’re just trying to setme off course…isolate mefrom help. It won’t work.Everything they’ve advisedme on has been of value tome.”

He laughed and leanedback.“I takebackeverythingI said about you not beingentirely naïve…you’re a

blithering fool. You haveeyesbutyoudonotsee.”Heshook his fist at me. “Ofcoursetheiradvicehashelpedyou! They’ve earned yourtrust in thatmanner.Nowallthat’sleftisforyoutodiesotheirpreciousbalancewillberestored and you’ll be longforgotten…along with yourhuman friends. They neededyou to take out some of thepowers within the council,they think it makes me

weaker.Allhelpyou’vebeengivenwasmeanttogetyoutoa certain point. Then whenyou reach that point, they’llhave no use for you anylonger. Then it’s goodbye,Leo. Doesn’t matter whetheryour end comes from me orWar,itwillbejustasthey’veplanned it, either way. Onethingisforsure…You.Will.Die.”

Christian is a master ofmanipulationandIhadevery

right to be skeptical of whathewas saying, but therewasa part of me that wasbeginningtoseewhathewastelling me. I was a demon,enemy to Heaven. No angelhad ever aided a demon forthe advantage of the demon,let alone, aid Hell. I had tohear himout, even if I knewbetter than to listen to thewordsofasnake.

“Why do you think theykeep telling you things on a

‘need to know’ basis, huh?Why not just give youeverything upfront? It wouldserve you better knowingeverything right from thestart. You could prepareyourself, armed withknowledge. You have to askyourself if their sole purposeis to advise you on how tobeatme,eventhoughthey’vealready told you that youcan’t killme in theone wayit’s possible to do so, then

whynottellyouthealternatewaydirectly?”

“Theydidtellme.”“What…letmeguess,with

love?” He laughed again.“Leo, you’re going to die,there’s no way around that.You know this. Diccittidelhas always been a mask forsomething else and folly foryou. No…demon…can…killme. None. This isn’t acharade. If you make it pastWar,youwilllosetome.End

of story.That isn’t arroganceor confidence coming out ofme. It is just simply…destiny.”

“So, if that’s the case…truly, then youmust be heretomakeadealor something.And if that is the situation,thenwhymakethedeal?”

Again,Christianshookhishead in disbelief. “Oh Leo,my lad, I’m going to misshowcluelessyouare,butyouhavean innocenceaboutyou

that I almost admire…I’mevenmildlyamusedbyit.I’mnot here tomake a deal, I’mnot here to set the stage forsomegrandbargainwithyouto combine strengths forsome greater purpose likeShimmeroffered.I’mheretosaygoodbyetoyou.That’sit.That’s all. Nothing more.You’vebeenanuisancesincethefirsttimeImetyouandasmall part of me is going tomiss that.”Heshruggedwith

asheepishgrin.“That’sverykindofyou.”“Don’tlooksodown,Leo.

You’vefoughtadmirably,butregardless of the human…orangelic…friends you’vegained, you’re still in thisalone. Of course I’m nofriend to you, that’s nomystery, but neither areArgento and those that senthim. Remember that. Youwilldie, itmustbe thatway.Don’t try to understand it,

just accept it.Understand theadvice you once gave thehumans, this is much biggerthanyou.”

“Well, pardon me if Idecided to see this wholething through for myselfinstead of taking your wordforit.”

“I wouldn’t expect it anyother way from you, Leo.Howdo the humans say it…whatever…floats your boat?Huh?”

“Now that we have thatestablished,Ihaveaquestionforyou.”

“Whynot?”He tossedhishandsup.“Fireaway.”

“What form will War becomingin?”

Christian started laughinghysterically. “C’mon now,boy…youknowbetterthantoask that which I will notanswer.Thatwilltakethefunoutofyourdiscovery!You’lljusthavetowaitandsee.”

Allofasuddenaspotlightshinedon the twoofus fromone of the helicoptersswirlingabove.

“Untilwemeetagain,Leo,forthelasttime…farewell.”

“See you in Hell,Christian.”

He grinned and tipped hishat to me, then rocketed outof the circle of the spotlightthat surroundedus, in ablur.In an instant, he was gone.The helicopter light tried to

followhimforabriefsecondbut quickly focused back onme.

Istaredupat thespotlightthat now shined exclusivelyover me. I heard someonefromwithin the chopper yellout something from afoghorn.Of course I ignoredthe orders I was given anddashed out of the light circlebefore turning to shadowform, so as not to be foundagain. I got to a pitch black

areaashortdistanceaway.After staying hidden for a

few, watching the helicoptergive up on trying to findmeagain, I reached for thewalkie-talkie given tome bySheriffTaylor.RightasIwasabout to contact him, hisvoicecamethrough.

“Leo…Leo…canyouhearme?Pickup,son…pickup.”

“Yes,sir.I’mhere.”“Damn, son, I’ve been

trying to reachyou for about

fiveminutes.”I guess I was so

preoccupied with Christianthat I didn’t hear the Sherifftryingtogetaholdofme.

“I’m sorry, Sheriff…I gotheldup.”

“Well, SWAT is about toenter the city. I hope youwere able to help the cause.We’re going in, so makeyourselfscarce.”

“I think you’ll see that Iwas able to get some things

done. The town is as safe toenterasIcouldmakeit.”

“Thankyou,Leo.Nowgo.Hurry.”

“I’ll see you back inMountainside, sir. I’ll giveyou the walkie-talkie backthen. Let me know whenyou’vereturned,sir.”

“Yougotit.”I transformed back into

shadow, thenwhen I knew itwassafetodosointheair,Ichangedbackandheadedfor

home.When I got back to

Mountainside I went straightto my spot. I didn’t want tostraggle in during the weehours of the morning andwake everybody up in theSpearshousehold.Iwantedtowait so I could confer withthe Sheriff first when hereturned.

While I waited andwatchedthesunrise,Ithoughtabout the conversation with

Christian. Maybe it was thepoint of his visit, but I wasmore confused than everbefore.Hewasunfazedaboutme having the DemonDagger. This was unlike mymeetings with Agrelia andShimmer.

Christian wasn’t beingcockybecausehe thinkshe’sgoing towin againstme…heknows he is. I couldn’t helpbut wonder if what he saidaboutArgentoandElysiawas

true, also. I am minisculecompared to Argento, Elysiaor Christian. Not to mentionthose that rank above them.Werethey,allof them,usingmeasaguineapiginordertogainafootholdovertheotherfor a much greater purposethat I know nothing about? Ithink I need to be extracareful, even more so now,about any advice that I mayreceive from this point on…fromanyone.

Little did I know thatwaiting on Sheriff Taylorwouldtaketherestoftheday.I felt it best to hold on forhim to get back and contactme because I wasn’t surewhathewantedtotalkabout.I knew that I’d get askedabout what happened fromfriendsandfamily.

Right after sunset mywalkie-talkiecrackledandtheSheriff’svoicerangthrough.

“Leo…youthere?”

“Allday,sir.”I heard him chuckle.

“Sorry about that, but I’msure, as you know, howdifficult a job that wasclearing Middleton lastnight.”

“Oh trust me…I’m wellaware.”Isnickered.

Again I heard him cut inwith a laugh. “Oh, by theway, we saw your handywork. It was a sight tobehold.Youshouldhaveseen

the look on officers’ faceswhentheysawyourcriminalsin their restraints. Verycreative ways to label themtoo,Imightadd.”

“Thank you,” I proudlyanswered with a degree ofhumor.

Thenveryserious,hesaid,“No, Leo, thank you. If youhadn’t gone in there and didwhat you did, despite theconfusion of police thinkingthere’ssomesortofvigilante

out there taking the law intohisorherownhands, there’sno telling who could havebeen hurt. Because of youractions,noone,”hesnickeredagain, “not even thecriminals, got hurt. Thanksagain,son.”

“You’rewelcome,sir.”“Ifyoucan,Leo,meetme

outside the police station inabout half an hour. You cangive me the walkie-talkiebackandwecandiscussone

last thing. I won’t keep youlong.It’sbeenalongnight…forbothofus.”

“No problem. I’ll see yousoon.”

When the time was up Ihauled butt over there andwaited for him outside thedepartment as he requested.When he came out, heexhaled inexhaustion. Itwaseasy to see hewasworn outas he rubbed his forehead inanxiety.

“Thanks for coming, son.Letmetellya,Isureamgladthisnightisover.Whew.”Heextendedhis hand and shookmine, thanking me again formyhelp.Igavehimbackthewalkie-talkie and he askedmetohopintohisSUVforamoment.

I did as he asked and gotin, thinkinghemightwant togivemea ride to theSpears’home or something. SheriffTaylor slid into the driver’s

seat but didn’t start thevehicle. After a moment ofsilence,hespoke.

“I’m not sure how manymorenightslikethatIcangothrough. I’m getting a littletoo old for that muchexcitement,Ithink.”

“Icanimagine.”Ismiled.“I bet. Someone like

yourself probably doesn’thave to worry about gettingtiredmuch.”

“You’dbesurprised.”

“Well, regardless of beingtired, there’s something elsethatIwantedtobringtoyourattention,Leo.”

He looked more worriedthanwornout at thispoint. Ilistenedintently.

“There’smoretothisstorythan just Middleton.” Hepausedandsighed.

“What’sgoingon?”“Stories are coming out

around that small pocketsof…defilement, like what

happened in Middleton lastnight, are happeningeverywhere. Not just inColorado,oreven theUnitedStates for that matter.” Hehesitatedagain.

“What’shappening?”“People are acting, well,

for lack of a better term,possessed, in a lot of places.Nothing too overwhelmingyet, but the kind of badbehavior that we saw inMiddleton seems to be

spreading. California, Texas,New York, Ohio, and a fewother states had to deal withsituations similar towhatwehad to deal with last night.The departments evendiscussed hearing chatterabout events in Canada,Russia,China,andelsewhere,too. Law enforcement seemsto think there’s somekindofcitizen uprising happeningaround the world, but weknow it’s something very

different…don’twe?”Inodded.“It’sasifthepeopleofthis

world are becomingunhinged…breaking at theseams. Good conscience isgoing out the window andhatehastakenitsplace.”

“That’s precisely what’shappening.”

“Leo, I realize you can’tgo hopping around all overthe place like you’reSuperman or something,

doing what you did for melastnight,butthismustcometoastop.”

“I couldn’t agree morewithyou,sir.”

“Iknowit’snotyourfault,but those of us that know ofyour situation, know thatthesethingsarehappeningasaftershocks from yourpersonal struggle. It can’tcontinue much longer.Mankind will fall into thedepthsofdepravity.Youmust

finishthisthing.”Again I simply nodded at

himwithsincerity.“I feel justhorribleurging

you into thisbecause I knowthat you might not return tous, but if this thing…thisfightorwhatnotbetweenyouand whoever doesn’t happensoon, I’m afraid Hell won’tbethisdistantscaryplacefarfromus,butinstead,itwillbehere on earth. Know what Imean?” He mashed his lips

together.“More than you could

possible know, sir. And Ithink you’re right, Hell maynotjustbecomingforme.I’llmoveasfastasIcan.”

“I know you will, son. Iknow you will.” He reachedoverandpattedmeonthelegbeforestartingupthevehicle.“C’mon,I’llget’chahometheoldfashionedway…I’lldriveyou.”

I huffed out a short laugh

and we took off for theSpears’home.

Chapter19

ADOPTEDOn the way home we

briefly talked about myupcoming adoption process.Sheriff Taylor told me thateverythingwas a go to get itfinished, thanks to me, ofcourse, and that BenjaminandAmandawouldlegallybemy mother and father in amatterofdays.Heevenwentover some things aboutworkingforhimatthepolice

station. I was getting theimpressionthathewantedmeto become a police officerand work as one of hisdeputies. I couldn’t blamehim. I hold one heck of anadvantage when it comes totracking down and catchinghumancriminals.

He called Benjamin andAmanda right before hedroppedmeoffattheirhouse.

“Leo,I’llseeyouinadayortwo.”

“Yes, you will. Let meknow if you need me foranything.”

With a grin and a nod hewishedmewellandIgotoutof the vehicle and wentinside. Scruffy was waitingformetoarriveandwasnosyasusualaboutwhathappenedinMiddleton.I toldhimnextto nothing aboutwhat I saw,did, and knew. I didn’t wantthehouseholdtoworryaboutthingstheycouldn’tcontrol.I

was saved anyway fromhaving togo intogreatdetailbecauseScruffycouldn’twaitto tell me all about his firstlesson in mixed martial arts.He even had to pull out thatridiculous punching dummyhe made just to show mewhathelearned.I’llsaythis;at least the thing didn’t kickhiminthecrotchthistime.

He was also fired upbecause he got a call backaboutajob.

“Man, we’ve gotta gettogether with the girls andcelebrate! Life changingevents are happeningeverywhere. Jobs, potentialcollegeoffers,you’reabouttobe my bro…bro. Let’s rentsome DVDs tonight andinvitethegirlsover.”

Of course Iwas game foranything when it came tospendingtimewithShade,sothat’s what we did. As amatter of fact, that’s what

wentonforafewnights.Thefour of us hung out at ourhouse and either played cardgames orwatchedmovies. Itwascool.

Finallythedaycamewhenwe went down to thecourthouse and finalized myadoption. Everyone wasthere, Sheriff Taylor, theTiptons, the Lewis family,attorneys, and of course theSpears. Scruffy kiddinglygave me crap for not

changing my last name toSpears legally while I wasthere,butallthreeofmynewfamily members supportedmydecisiontokeepCutlerasmy last name. I was used tothatname,andwell,Ilikedit.

Wheneverythingwassaidand done we celebrated bygoing out to eat with oneanother at a fantastic steakrestaurant…orsoIwastold.

It didn’t take long thoughfor some of the parents to

bring up recent events thatwereunfolding.

“There’sbeena fewcasesof civil unrest on the news,Sam, kind of like what weheard about in Middleton,”Richardsaid.

SheriffTaylorlookedoverat me sharply then lookedbackatRichard.

“Yes…disturbingly so.Leo and I have had adiscussion or two about thatverytopic.”

“Do you think it couldhappen here?” Benjaminasked.

“Of course we can’t besure,butIdon’tseeanycausefor alarm at this point aboutthe potential for riots andthings happening inMountainside.” He glancedovertomeagain.

“…at this point.” Mr.Tipton said in a nervousfashion as he dissected someofthewordstheSheriffsaid.

“Look,” Sheriff Taylordropped down his silverwareand it clanked on his plate.“There are no guarantees inthis. I can’t predict whetheror not people will go nutshere and start trashing thetownandneithercanLeo,butwe can be prepared, andthat’sexactlywherewe’reat,at this point…that’s all wecanbe.”

“Peoplewilltrytosackthetown…eventually,” Anne

spokeup.“What do you mean,

Mom?”Shadeasked.“I’ve seen what will

happen,I’vedreamtaboutit.”Anne cleared her throat andplaced her utensils down asshewipedhermouth.

“I’ve already forewarnedyou once before. Not tomention what I’ve foreseenabout youLeo, but I’ve seenmore. I see mankindeverywhere, committing

atrocious acts upon oneanother. Evils so dark that Ishudderjustthinkingaboutit.What we’re seeing is aprelude of what will happenin every town, in every cityworldwide if somethingdoesn’thappentostopit.Ourworld isn’t meant to harborthis much evil all at once, itcan’thandleit.ThecorruptersfromHell are out corrupting,and when this, War, figureyouspeakof,stepsoutofthe

bowelsofyourunderworld,itwill only get worse forhumanity.” Anne raised hereyes to me with a hardenedpassion.

“Youmustfindhimquick,Leo, because if you don’t, Isee him being a harbingerofsorrow upon the earth. Itwon’ttakelongfortherestofHelltoemptyoncehe’shere,so act fast. But…” Annehesitated and looked awayfromme.

“What’s the matter,Mom?” Shade placed herhandonhermother’sarm.

“It’s okay, Anne. You’reamong friendshere, so speakyour mind,” Sheriff Taylorurged.

“I still see the vision ofyou,nomatterwhatdreamsIhave about all of thismayhem, getting consumedbythefiresofHell.Ifearthisthing will not fare well foryou,Leo…foranyofus…I’m

sorry, I shouldn’t say thingslike that.” Anne wiped asmalltearwithhernapkin.

“It’s okay, dear, you justcare. That’s always a goodthing.”Richard threwouthissupport.

“I can at least tell youthis.” She looked back up atme. “That…creature, will bereleased somewhere solidwhite.I’mnotsurewherethatmay be, but that’s what I’veseen.That’s all Ihave to tell

you.”Anneclearedherthroatagain,pickedupherutensils,andstartedtoeat.

“Thanks, Anne. I assureyou I’ll find him and put astoptoallthis.ThenafterthatI’ll track down the sourcebehind all this crap that’sgoingonanddoeverythingIcan to put an end to him aswell.”

Itriedtopickupherspiritsas Icouldsee thesixthsenseshe possessed was wearing

herdown.She flashedmeanunsecure smile and buriedherself back intoherplateoffood.

In an effort to change thegloomy subject, my father,feels odd to think that andeven stranger saying it,Benjamin started to gloatabout Scruffy’s new job at alocal shopping center. ShadeandSandratalkedabouttheircollege aspirations and theoffers they’d received from

them. Even Scruffy wasmaking room for a semesterat the local junior collegeafter the summer. For theremainder of the dinner, thegoals of us four kids werewhat we all focused on. Itkept us in good spiritsthinking about thecontinuation of life and theachievements that layundiscoveredwithin it…evenifourfutureswereuncertain.

When we finished our

meal, everyone stuck aroundfor one last drink beforegoing their ownways.Whenwe were filing out of therestaurant, Sheriff Taylorpulledme aside and toldmyfamilytowaitformeintheircar.

“What’sup,Sheriff?”In the back ofmymind I

wasthinkinghewasabout tofillme inonsomeprivilegedinformation or ask me for afavor, but when he flashed

me playful smile, I knew hehad something else on hismind.

“So…how close are toreachingyourgoal,son?”

It took me a second tofigure out what he wastalkingaboutandImusthavelooked confused because hepushedmefurther.

“C’mon, did you forgetabout telling me what youwanted to do? Don’t tell meyou’ve already gone

chicken.”Hesnickered.“Oh!” I remembered. “No

sir, I’m still on course to getit done, even though I’m acouple hundred short, butthankstoyouandMr.Lewis,I should have enough for itsoon.”

“So does Richard knowwhatyouplanondoingwithhismoney?”He grinned likeabeareatingsalmon.

“Not yet…it’s still onlyyou that knows, sir, and I’d

liketokeepitthatwayforthetimebeing.”Ilaughedbackathim.

“Your secret is safe withme, Leo.” He patted me onthe shoulder. “Oh, before Iforget…”he reached intohispocket and pulled out anenvelope.“Takethis.”

I took the somewhat thickenvelopeoutofhishandandlooked at him, confused.“What’sthis?”

“Consider it a thank you

for helping me out inMiddleton…alittlebonusthatshould take you to your goalor pretty darn close to it.Besides, you’ve been apleasure to have workingaround the station, anyway.You’ve earned it.” Hecontinuedtosmile.

“Wow…thank you,Sheriff. Iappreciate thisverymuch.ForonceI’mtryingtodosomething thehonestwayand it seems to be paying

off…it takes a little longer,but I see what you humansmeanbyitbeinggratifying.”

“No problem, son. Nowtake off, your parents arewaiting for you.” He huffedandwinkedatme.

Without thinking, Ireached up and gave him ahug. Sheriff Taylor hadbecomeadearfriend.

“Family…that’sgotanicering to it.” I mentioned afterbreakingourembrace.

“Talktoyousoon,son.”“Seeya.” I turned towalk

tothefamilycar.“Hey Leo, go for it!”

SheriffTaylor shoutedout tome and raised his fist in theair.

I stopped to look at himand started laughing. I couldonly shake my head at himandproceeded toget into thevehiclewithmyfamily.

When we got home,Benjamin and Amanda, now

MotherandFather,ofcourse,had a sit down with me andScruffy. Itwas awelcome tothe family now, here’s whattoexpectsortofconversation.It was covering things theyprettymuchwentover in thepast like house rules, chores,andjustbecauseI’mademondoesn’t mean I can just takeoff to go out with friends orgirlfriends on a whim like Iwas used to doing withouttelling anyone. That one

cracked me up. I was stillallowedtojourneytomytreewhen I saw fit and formorereasons than they knew. Ineeded to do that constantlyanyway, but if I wasvictorious in my quest forDiccittidel, they wereexpectingmetoadheretotherules of the house morediligently afterwards.Naturally they were beingoptimistic when it came towhether or not I would live

muchlonger.Of course it was

understandable that I neededtodowhatIneededtodoonmy own time frame becausenothingwassetinstonewhenit came to dealing with mystrugglewithHell.Iagreedtotheirrules,well,theonesthatwere within my power tocontrol, that is,andpromisedthem I would do my best torespecttheirwishes.

It was crazy to think that

something like me was nowunder the thumb, and caredfor,bytheveryspeciesthatIwassupposedtobedamning.Little could I have everknownthattheonemomentIdecided to save Shade fromDarryl could have led me tothispoint;it’ssurreal.

I was starting tounderstand more abouthumanlifebecauseminewasbeginning to mirror one.Humanlifeisarandomseries

ofchoices,oneevent leadingtothenext.Ifsomeonewastochoose one thing overanother, an entire set ofcircumstances would resultfrom that single choice;usually for the rest of theirlife. If theywere tochooseadifferent option, itworks outin the same manner exceptwith an entirely different setof results and experiences.It’s nuts. Being a demon,there is no randomness to

anything. Everything ispreordained unless it getschanged because of doingsomething like I did withDiccittidel.

I have come to learn thatnothing is set in stone;nothing. I don’t believe mydestiny is written out likeChristian was trying to haveme believe, even though Inaturally didn’t trust him orthe two angels now. I couldeasily die against War or

Christian, or even due tosomething else. That muchwas for certain, but the factthat it was an inevitabilitythatImustdiefeelsliketotalnonsense.

EvenAnne’sdreamsaboutme had to be taken with agrainofsalt.Shemaybesureabout what may or may nothappen tome, but I couldn’tapproach it that way. Like Isaid, my existence sinceclaiming Diccittidel

resembled a human’s life.Thingshappenatrandomandonemustacceptthepositivesor negatives that come withthe gift of choice. It’s thatsimple. The angels anddemons around me can havetheirstruggleforbalance.AllI need to concentrate on aremy choices and the resultsthatstemfromthem.

After our conversationwith the parents, theyinstructedScruffyandItogo

into his, now our, room andhavealookaround.Whenwewent in, therewere now twobeds in there, along withsome furnitureofmyown toputthingsinto.

“We thought this was alittle better than alwayshaving to be in that tree,”Benjaminjoked.

I looked to them with alittle amused confusion, “Abed?YoudorememberthatIdon’t sleep…atall…right?” I

chuckledabit.“We know.” Amanda

smirked. “Throw us a bonehere,Leo.Weunderstandthatyour situation is a bit…offcenter, for lack of a betterterm. We just thought thatmaybe you’d feel morecomfortable with yourpermanent surroundings ifyou had things that didn’tisolateyou.Evenifyoudon’tusethemlikepeopledo.”

“Thank you, Amanda…

Mom.” I smiled. I washonored at their efforts toincludeme.Ithinkbyhavingnormal things, human things,like a bed and a dresser andwhatever else,was theirwayofforgettingthatIwasn’tlikethem.Icouldappreciatethat.

“Leo, like we told youbefore,youdon’thavetocallus mom or dad if you don’twant. We’re fine withBenjamin and Amanda. Ifyou decide you want to call

usMotherandFather,now,inthe future, or never, it’s fineeither way. No pressure,”Benjaminaddedwithasmile.

“Does the same offerextend to me?” Scruffygoofedonhisfather.

“Not even a little,”Amandaanswered.

Ilaughedandthankedhimfor the new digs. Withanotherquickwelcometothefamily,theyleftScruffyandIalone.

“Man, this is a trip beingyour real brother now. Whowould have thought, huh?”He gently sluggedme in theshoulderandsatdownonhisbed.

“Iknow,right?Whocouldhave seen this coming?” Islowlywalkedovertomybedand sat down on the corner,just across from Scruff, andlookeditover.

“Nojoke.Notonlyareyouonce a classmate that is now

my brother, legally, butyou’re a frickin’ demon. It’sinsane that my parents havesort of overlooked that factand have taken you inanyway. It’s pretty coolthey’ve done that, I mean,who else would knowinglytake in a demon into theirhome?” He shook his headwhilesportingahalfgrin.

“Youhaveanawesomesetof parents, bro. You werebornlucky.”

“We have an awesome setof parents and are lucky forit,”Scruffyemphasized.

“Ohyeah,Istillforget,butI’llcatchon.”Igiggled.

“It’sallgood,man.So, inother news, you want todouble date this weekendwith the girls? Might be mylastnighttogetoutandaboutfor awhile due to my newjob.”

“Actually, bro, I have alittle something else in mind

thisweekendforShadeandI,butIwouldverymuchliketotake a rain-check on that, ifthat’scool?”

“Yeah, that’s fine. Whatareyoutwogoingtodo?”

“I don’t know. I wasthinkingaboutamovie,somedinner, maybe going out toGold Rock River andspending the day together…something like that. Nothingspecialplanned,justscoopingup asmuch one on one time

asIcangetwithher.”“I feel ya. Well, do what

yougottado.Let’smakesurethat we all get to hang outsometime before all the crapyou’ve got goin’ down startsto happen. It’s nice having abrotheraroundnow.”

“Thanks,man.” I heldoutmyhandandheclaspedhisinmine.“I’vegotsomethingwecando tonight.Let’sgochilloutside. Spend some timetalking and being brothers.

Soundokay?”Ioffered.“Hell yeah, let’sdo it. I’ll

go ya one better, let’s start alittle fire in the fire pit outback while we bullcrap andcount the stars. Just have achill evening,” he said withexcitement.

We got up and wentoutside. Scruffy and I built asmallfireinthebrickburnpitin the yard and placed acoupleof lawnchairsaroundit. Scruffy went in and

snagged some marshmallowsto roast over the fire. Whenwe sat down, I looked overmy shoulder behind me andcaught Benjamin andAmandastaringat thetwoofus from out of the slidingglass door. They werestanding with their armsaround each other’s hips,staring at us with widesmiles. When they saw thatwecaught themwatchingus,they nonchalantly turned and

walkedaway.“I don’t think I’ve ever

seen my…our parents thishappy,at leastnot fora longtime,”Scruffymentioned.

Ididn’tsayanything,onlyturning to smile at mybrother, who returned thesentiment.

Fortherestofthenightwechatted about nothing inparticular and roastedmarshmallows. Although Icouldn’t taste them, I didn’t

care that they tasted likeash.Iwasdoinghumanthings,thehumanway…withmyhumanbrother.

Itwas sonice tonothaveto hide my secrets anymore.EventhoughitputthepeopleI cared for around me ingreater danger knowing somuchaboutme,itwasnicetobeaccepted…atruetestamenttohumanity.

I do have to admit onesmall secret that I’mkeeping

alltomyself,atleastfornow.Imean,SheriffTaylorknowsabout it, but his help wasessential in being able toachievewhat I needed to getdone. Besides, there’s onlyone person that really needsto hear aboutwhat I have tosayfirstandthat’sShade.I’llbe spilling that little tidbit toherthisweekend.

I’ll be holding my breathwhenItellher,too.

Chapter20

OFFERFor the remainder of the

week Scruffy and I wereinseparable, like usual. Ididn’t seemuchofShade, assome spacewasgiven toourfamily to adjust to our newstatus,butwhentheweekendhit, I was thrilled because Icould finally spend somequality time with mybeautifulgirlfriend.

Shadecameandpickedme

up, and instead of checkingoutamovielikeIthoughtwemight, she recommended ahike near the Gold RockRiver. I was more than coolwiththat.Westoppedoffandpickedupsomepicnicediblesso we could take fulladvantage of themagnificentColoradosummerweather.

We arrived at the hikingtrail and left the food in thecoolers insidehercar.Aswecasually walked up the trail,

weheldhandstheentirewayand talked about us. In theback of my mind I keptthinking that the time wasgetting close for me to spillsome very nervous news toShade. It haunted me theentiretime.

Igotabriefreprievefrommy mental anxiety thoughwhen we reached the top ofthe trail. There was abeautiful overlook at the topof the short climb that gave

hikersa fantasticviewof theGold Rock River below andthe valley. I was used toseeing things fromup above,but I hadn’t seen thislocationsviewbefore.

“Look…right there is ourlittle spot.” Shade pointeddowntoanareaneartheriverwhere we hung out all thetime.

“Sureis.”Ismiledandputmy arm around her. Sheleanedinandkissedme.

“It’s beautiful from uphere.Allthegrassissogreenandtheflowersarebloomingeverywhere.” Shade raisedher chin into the constantlightbreeze.

“Well then, let’s headback, go lay down ourblanket, and eat some lunchdown there. I’m in themoodto relax, take in the niceweather,andspendtherestofthedayherewithyou.”Iheldhertightertomyside.

“I’ll race you down!” Shebroke loose of my hold andstartedrunningdownthetrail.Icouldhearherlaughinglikecrazy as she curved aroundjoggers and walkers whowere coming up to the top.They looked at her like shewas crazy as she bolted bythem.

“Ohhh, that’s not right!You know I can’t take fulladvantage of my skills rightnow!” I cupped my hands

aroundmymouth and yelleddown to her before runningafterher.

“That’sright!OnceagainIproveI’msmarterthanyou!”Shecontinuedtolaughassheran.

“Keep it up. I’ll get youforthisone!”Ijokedwithheras I caught up to her frombehind.

The rest of theway downwe could barely run becausewewerelaughingsohard,but

Iwassure to let her take theglory when she reached hercar first. Besides, her buttlooked fantastic in herrunning shorts so I didn’tmind trailing behind her theentiretimeanyway.

“See what happens whenthe playing field getsleveled?” She continued tolaugh as she gasped for airand leaned into me for aplayfulhugafterreachingthecar.

Iwrappedmyarmsaroundher. “All right, you provedyour point…once again. Justtry not to let it go to yourhead.”

“Too late for that, lackey.Nowtheloserhastocarryallthestufftoourspot,sogettowork.”She kissedmeon thecheek, tossed me the keys,andheaded towardsourspot,backwards.

“Oh…is that how it is?Changing the rulesaswego,

huh? I’mgonnahave to startcallingyouChristian.”

“Better watch yourself,demonboy,” sheyelledbackat me, turned around, andstarted jogging towards theriver.Ijustshookmyheadatmy crazy chick and openeduphercartogetthestuffout.

Once I gatheredeverything, which was quitethetask,Istrolledovertoourusual spotand set everythingdown. Shade was bent down

by the river’s edge, runningherhandsthroughthewater.Ispread out the blanket andlaidthetwocoolersontopofit and plopped down underthe plentiful sunshine. Mylegswere outstretched tomyfront and I placed my handsbehindmeasapropandtookin the perfectweather.Not asinglecloudwasinthesky.

“The water is warmenough to jump into. We’regoing to have to go

swimming sometime.” Shadetilted her head and smiledwhile she spoke as shehuncheddownbytheriver.

“As long as I get to seeyou in your bikini, I’mcompletelyfinewiththat.”

“I didn’t know thatdemons could be perverted.”She stood up and came backtome.

“Well, now you do,” Iteased.

Shade stoodovermewith

oneofher legsoneithersideofme and squatted down onmylapfacingme,placingherhandsaroundmywaist.

“I love you.” Shestraightened out her legs soher feetwere situated behindme.

“I love you,” I answeredandwekissedpassionately.

“We’ve come a long waytogether…haven’t we?” Shesaidwhile running her handsthroughmyhair.

“Yes…I guess we have,andwe still havea longwaytogo…together.”

“I hope so, Leo, but it’slooking bleak.” She removedher hands from my hair andranthemdownmychest.Herheadsunk.

“It’s always been bleak,hun, but I’m still here withyou…for you.” I sat up andlockedmyfingersaroundherlower back. I was inches infrontofherface.

“I know, but all of thethings that we’ve been toldfrom my mother, the angels,whoever. All seem tounanimously agree thatyou’re going to die, Leo. Idon’t know what I’ll do if Iloseyou. I can’t livewithoutyou.”

“Hey, look atme…you’renot going to lose me. Howmany times have we heardthat same nonsense beforeand look…I’m still sitting

here right in front of you.You’re never getting rid ofme.” I grinned at her, tryingtoboostherconfidence.

She smiled backreluctantly. “Yeah…I know,butthistimeitfeelsdifferent.I’mmoreafraidthanever.”

“As I’ve said to youbefore, I can’t make anyguarantees, but I promiseyou, somehow, someway, Iwill always be with you.We’ve gone over this time

and time again, we can’tfocus on the worst casescenario,wemustbehopeful.Continue to believe in me,it’s what gives me strength.Without that, I will surelydie.”

“I know, and I do…I justcan’t stop thinking about lifewithout you.” She wouldn’tmakeeyecontactwithmeasshe fumbled aroundwithmyshirt.

“Well…stop. I’m here

now, focus on that. Besides,where would we go togetherif I did defeat War andChristian and could haveeternity with you? You’d bestuckwithme for good afterthat.” I grinned at her as Itriedtoliftherspirits.

“Thethoughtofthatreallygetsmeexcited.I’dlovetobeable to just be with you, noconstantworryingaboutwhatmayhappenfromdaytoday,other than the regular

struggleslifebrings,orifI’mgoing to ever see you again.Just you and I beingtogether…that’s what Iwant.” She lookedme in theeyes.

“So, you’d be okay withliving the human life with ademon? Doing the wholehuman thing like gettingcareers, joining bankaccounts, getting a house…getting married…havingchildren? Is that what you

mean when you say that’swhatyouwant?”Isheepishlygrinnedatherandshelookedaway.

“Yeah…something likethat…I guess.” She lookedoff to the side shyly andsmiledfromear toearasshepatted me on the chest withbothofherhands.

“Wellthen,whichstephastocomefirst?”

“What? What do youmean?” Her eyes shot back

onme.“What step, in yourmind,

must come first in order forus to be together for alifetime?”

“Well, duh, you have tobeat Christian and get yourfreedomfirst.”Sheshookherhead around in an annoyedmanner.

“Besidesthat.If therewasno such thingasHeavenandHell,my fightwithChristianandwhateverelsethatcomes

with that, what would youwant to happen between usfirsttogetusonthatpathtoalifetogether…ifwewerejusta normal, everyday, humancouple?”

“I don’t know…getmarried first, whatever. Isn’tthat how it’s supposed towork?” She shrugged andlookedofftothesideagain.

“Well…it’s a good thing,then.” I reached over andopeneduponeof thecoolers

andreachedinit.“It’s a good thing what?”

Shestaredatme incompleteconfusion.

“It’s a good thing that Iguessedright andpicked thisupforyou.Ifigureditwouldserve as a nice replacementoverthepromise.Thisoneismorepermanent.”

From the cooler behindher, Ipulledoutasmallbox,openedit,andhelditbetweenus.

“Willyoumarryme?”Her jaw dropped in shock

as she stared at the whitegold, one carat diamond ringthat reflected the sunlightoffitinanarrayofcolors.

“Where—how—when—ohmygod,”shejabbered,notable to take her eyes off theradiant token of affection.Her chest rose up and downin a rapid fashion as herbreathingincreased.

“I’vebeensavingup.”

“Oh please, don’t tell meyoustolethisring,Leo.”Shelooked disappointed andsighed.

I giggled. “No—I didn’tstealit.Ididoddjobsaroundthe police station for SheriffTayloraswellasgivingyourfather a hand whenever heneededmy help. I also got alittle extra bonus from theSheriff.”

“Does my father knowabout this?” Her eyes

widenedinshock.I laughed again. “No, but

Sheriff Taylor does. I had totell him so I could get moreworktosaveupforthisthing.Doing things thehumanwayreally sucks…and it’s slow,”Ijoked.

She snickered. “It’sbeautiful. Itmusthavecostafortune.” Shade reached intothe box and pulled it out,spinning it around in thesunlight.

“It wasn’t cheap, but notas much as you think. So…ahem, you didn’t answer thequestion, Shade…will youmarryme?”

She looked down at thepromise ring I gave her,smilinglargerthanIhadeverseenherdobefore.Justashermouth was about to open togivemeananswer, the earthbegan to tremble withextremeviolence.Thetwoofuslookedaround,thenShade

fell ontomedue to the forceof the earthquake. I watchedas trees swayed and evenbroke as the shakingcontinued. Shade’s face wasburiedinmychestasIlayonmy back. Suddenly, I saw awhite flash and a visionbegantounfold.

After the interruption, Isaw a vision of the earthsplitting is some remote partoftheworldinanoverview.Icould see fire, lava, and

smoke shooting out of thecracking soil. I couldn’t helpbut thinkaboutwhatShade’smom told us about hervisions. This looked verysimilar towhatshedescribedseeinginherdreams.

Demons and Goylescrawled, flew, and climbedout of the crack inmasses. Iwas taken to various placesall over the planet in rapidsuccession and watched asvampiresbegantoleavetheir

secret, underground worlds.The earth continued tosteadily shake as the visionplayedout.

I was then taken back towheretheearthsplitandwasloweredintothecrackitself.Icouldactuallyfeeltheheatofthe flames thatpouredoutofthegroundsurroundingmeasIwaslowereddeeperintotheearth, passing beasts of allsorts whomade their way tothe surface above. Finally, I

leveledoffatopalakeoffirewhere souls screamed out inmisery, constantly reachingupinvainforahelpinghandthatwouldnevercome.Therewerewhat looked likeprisoncells, filled with human andbeastly looking soulsembedded within thescorchedrockwallsallalongthemassiveunderworld.

In the distance I sawChristian, in his true form,resembling a creature that

looked similar to Godzilla,except he was red, standingon a pillar of brimstoneshouting toall thedarksoulswithintheunderworld.

“Go forth, my loyalheathens…go forth! For thetimeisneartotakebackwhatis rightfully yours!” Hisscaled, three pointed clawwas held up towards thesurface as his voice echoedthroughout the depths of theunderworld. “Follow your

commander…follow War!Helphim seekout the traitorthat has forsaken us and killhim!When this task reachescompletionandacertaindeedis done...the world will beoursforthetaking!”

ThehoundsofHellroaredin approval at Christian’srally cry. Those calls ofencouragementdrewmygazeto where I saw hundreds, ifnot thousands of beingsclinging to cavern walls

aroundthoseprisoncells thatheldtheothersouls.

“But remember to bepatient and disciplined, mydisciples, when dealing withthe humans, for the seed hasnotbeensown.Youmayplay—but do not pillage to theextreme…yet. Do notdisgrace me or your LordBellock, for our wrath uponyouwillnotceaseifyoudo.Iwilltellyouexactlywhenthetimewill be right to take the

world.”The bowels of Hell

rumbled in cheers as Iwatched Christian lookaround.

“I call out for War! Youare free to set foot upon theearth! Free to kill the traitorknownasLeoCutlerafterthegirl retains the hybrid!Makeany human or spirit thatobstructs yourmission sufferthe same fate as the defectorDriftDemon!Your form has

been chosen. In that imageyouwillshapeintowhenyouland upon the world. I callupon you! Go forth!”Christian waved his clawsabovehisheadasHellroaredagain, causing another roundofquaking.

Suddenly a fire bubblebegan to form in the lake. Itstarted small and grew to agigantic sphere. Flames shotout and sparks flew fromaroundit.Theforsakenspirits

trapped within the lakescattered out around thebubble in fear. Once again,Hell began to shake in anuncontrollable fury. When itreached a fever pitch, thebubble exploded and agigantic, dragon-like demonflewout towards theopeningabove. The creature roaredthe entire way up and thesound caused Hell to rumbleevenmore.

AfterwatchingWarvacate

the underworld, the visionshot back to Christianstandinguponhispillar.Veryslowly the sight took me tothe boastful Christian whowas staring around at therambunctious mob cheeringhimon,aswellasthereleaseof War. Very methodicallymy sight closed in on hislizard-like face. The fires ofHell reflected in his eyes ashebegantolaugh.

“Everything is falling into

place…theworldwillsoonbemine,” he mumbled beforebreaking into another roundoflaughter.

The vision started to backaway from him. I wasshocked.Notonlythat,Iwasperplexed about his laststatement. The world wasnearlyhis?

My sight began to get alittle blurry and I could hearthe sound ofmy name beingcalled in the distance. The

more the vision faded, thelouder I couldhearmynamebeingshoutedatme.Thenextthing I knew everything hadfadedtoblackandIbegantoopen my eyes to the realworld in frontofme. Icouldsee Shade leaning over me,shewascallingmyname.

“Leo…Leo, are youokay?”

Icametorealizeitwashercalling my name just beforethe vision concluded. My

sightwasblurryandIblinkedafewtimestryingtofocusonherbeautifulface.

“Baby, answer me…areyou okay?” She startedrunning her hand along myface.

“Yeah—yeah, I’m fine,” Istammered as I pushedmyselfupandlookedaround.“Are you okay?” I asked inreturn.

“I’m fine. I was moreconcerned about you.” She

smiled.“Whathappened?”“Youjustpassedoutinthe

middle of the earthquake. Iwas trying to wake you upbut you wouldn’t budge. ItwasthefirsttimeIsawyouina sleep like state. It wasweird.It’skindahardtotellifyouareokaywhenyoudon’tbreathe anyway.” Shechuckled.

I surveyed the landscapeand saw broken trees and

dislodged rocks that hadfallen off of mountain topsand cliffs from the violenceoftheearthquake.

“That was a really strongquake.Weneed to leave andgo check on our families tosee if they’re all right. I’mgonna call them as soon asweget in thecar.”Shestoodup and started to gather ourstufftogether.

I followedsuit andgotupwithher andhelpedherwith

ourthings.“When Iwas out, I had a

vision…I saw Christian…inHell,” I mentioned as webegan hustling back to hercar.

“Huh?” She tilted herhead.

“Hewascallingout to thesouls inHell,directing them.I’m sure now that theseearthquakeshavebeenduetothe underworld awakeningunder Christian’s command.”

I tossed the gear into thebackseat of her car andhopped into the passengerseat as Shade got in andstartedtheengine.

“Do you think what yousawwasreal,and ifso,whatdo think it all means?” Shepeeledoutdowntheroad.

“Yes…yes, I do…and Ithink it means that War isfinally free. This…granddaddy earthquake wejust felt was War being

released into the humanworld…along with someotherthings.”

“Withsomeotherthings?”“Yeah. All the human

chaos that our parents andSheriff Taylor was talkingabout, like the crap thathappened in Middleton…Ithink it’s about to get worsethanthat…wayworse.”

Shade appeareddisheartened and concernedaboutmydireforecastasshe

sped down the road. Wereached my house firstbecause Shade called tocheck on her parents as wedroveanddiscovered,despitesomeminimalhomedamage,her parents were fine. Shewas about to call Scruffy forme but we got there so fastthatshedidn’thaveto.

When we arrived, I couldsee there was some damagedonetomyhomeaswell.Notonly that, the entire

neighborhood had downedtrees, telephone poles, andbusted water mains squirtingoutintotheroadsallovertheplace. Naturally there wereotherhomesontheblockthathad some sort of structuraldamage to them, too; prettymuchallofthem.

“Hang tight, don’t leave,I’llberightback.”

Withurgency,Igotoutofthecarandraninsidetoseeavery nervous Spears family

on the phone talking toneighbors, making sureeveryone was okay andaccountedfor.

“Hey bro, glad to seeyou’re good. Is Shade okay,too?” Scruffy greeted as Iwalkedin.

“She’s fine, so is herfamily. How about you guysandtheTiptons?”

“We’re good too and soarethey.We’realljustalittleshook up, as you would

expect.”“What’s the deal with all

of these earthquakes?”Benjamin said to no one inparticular.

“I’m afraid…it’s becauseof me,” I answered aseveryone looked at mesharply, including Amanda,whowasonthephonewithaneighbor.

“You think you’re thereason for these weirdquakes?”Scruffyasked.

“I don’t think it…I knowit.”

“Well, they’re gettingstronger. How can you getthemtostop?”

“The reason for this lastone, the most powerful ofthem all so far, is becauseWarhasbeensetfree...Ifear.Ibelieve theonlyway togetthe quakes to stop is to killWar.”

“Thenyouknowwhatyoumustdo,”Benjaminadded.

“Kill War, Leo?” Scruffyconcluded.

“That’sright…killWar.”I turned around and

headed for the front door togobackouttoShade.

“Are you going now?”Scruffysoundedworried.

I stopped and turned toaddress him as I opened thefrontdoor.“Notyet,butvery,very, soon. Shade’s outsideand right now I’m going toaccompany her to her

parents’ house. I’ll be backshortly.”

I was about to storm outthe door when somethingoccurred to me, I haveparents,too.

“If that’s okay with you,Benjamin…Amanda?”

Scruffy grinned, alongwith his mom and dad.“Yeah, do what you need todo,son,”Benjaminanswered.

I smiledbackat themandsprinted out the door to

Shade’scar.Eventhoughsheknew her family was okay,she still drove like a bat outofHell to get there, dodgingobstacles that had fallen intotheroadalongtheway.

When we got there, someofhersecondstoryporchhadfallen into the frontyard anda treehadfallenonaportionof their white fence thatsurrounded the house.Neighbors were out in fullforcesurveyingthedamage.

“Whatamess.”Sheshookherheadaswehustledoutofhercar.

Shade took off in front ofme and started to run insideher house, when all of asudden she halted, turnedback around, and returned tome.

“Iwill.”Shesmiled.“Youwillwhat?”Shescoffed indisbeliefas

she raised her hand up,showing me the engagement

ringonherwigglingfinger.“I will marry you…

lackey.” She continued tosmile as we embraced andkissedpassionately.

Throughout all themayhemthatjustwentdown,I’d completely gottensidetracked.

“You know, you’re gonnahave to actually show yourparents this particular ring…thistime,”Ikiddedheraswebrokeourkiss.

“Proudly.” She pulledaway fromme and started tojog up the steps. “I think I’lldoitrightnow.”

If I had a heart, it wouldhave just fallen into my gut.Regardless of the anxiety oftelling her parents about thenew milestone in ourrelationshiportheuncertaintyof my upcoming dilemmas,one thingwas certain, Shadeand Iwerewilling to cementour love despite what may

happen next. Whether Iwould be here just onemoreday, or many, being withShadeexclusivelywasallthesalvation this demon wouldever need.Wewere ready tolive for one another…exclusively.

Now that I’ve gotten thatbit of important businesstaken care of, there wasanothertotendtonow.

War is coming…fate iscoming.

~Acknowledgements~Thank you to fans and

friends who have supportedthis first time author in hisfirst story.Youare toomanyto name. You're pushing metomake this story the best itcan possibly be and I hopeyou love it. Thank you allagain.

~AbouttheAuthor~

MichaelDeanwasbornin

MountainViewCalifornia in1976, raised in TucsonArizona,andnowresidesjustoutsideofDallasTexas.

Michael’s adventurousstylehas ledhim tostartandrun a successful small

business for the past tenyears, aswell aswritingYAnovelsandplayingmusic.Hispassionformusicandthepencollided when he wasyounger, causinghim topickupaguitarandwritehisownmusic. That drive led him tostartinghisownband,gettingit played on regional radiostations, even competing inOzzy Osbourne’s battle forOzzfestinNewYorkCity.

Stilljustasdriven,nowhe

prefers quieter days tohimself,thusgivinghimtimeto improve on his mainpassion,writing.Drift, aYAparanormal fantasy, is a bi-productofthatalonetime.Hehopes that when a readerpicksuphisworks,heorshewillloveitjustasmuchashedidwritingit.

Facebook:

www.facebook.com/driftthe.novels

Facebook:www.facebook.com/MichaelDriftDean

Twitter:

https://twitter.com/ThatDriftDean

Goodreads:http://goodreads.com/ThatDriftDean